<SPAN name="startofbook"></SPAN>
<h1>THE<br/> ABLE McLAUGHLINS</h1>
<p>BY<br/>
<span class="large">MARGARET WILSON</span></p>
<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER I</h2>
<p class="drop-cap">THE prairie lay that afternoon as it had lain
for centuries of September afternoons, vast
as an ocean; motionless as an ocean coaxed into
very little ripples by languid breezes; silent as an
ocean where only very little waves slip back into
their element. One might have walked for hours
without hearing anything louder than high white
clouds casting shadows over the distances, or the
tall slough grass bending lazily into waves. One
might have gone on startled only by the falling
of scarlet swamp-lily seeds, by sudden goldfinches,
or the scratching of young prairie chickens in the
shorter grasses. For years now not even a baby
buffalo had called to its mother in those stretches,
or an old squaw broken ripening wild grapes from
the creek thicket. Fifteen years ago one might
have gone west for months without hearing a human
voice. Even that day a traveler might easily
have missed the house where little David and the
fatter little Sarah sat playing, for it was less in the
vastnesses about it than one short bubble in a
wave’s crest. Ten years ago the children’s father
had halted his ox team there, finishing his journey
from Ayrshire, and his eight boys and girls alighting<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_2" id="Page_2">[2]</SPAN></span>
upon the summer’s crop of wild strawberries,
had harvested it with shrieks of delight which
broke forever the immediate part of the centuries’
silence. A solitary man would have left the last
source of human noise sixty miles behind him,
where the railroad ended. But this farsighted pioneer
had brought with him a strong defense
against the hush that maddens. He had a real
house now. The log cabin in which he and his
nine, his brother and his ten, his two sisters and
their sixteen had all lived that first summer, was
now but a mere woodshed adjoining the kitchen.
The house was a fine affair, built from lumber
hauled but forty miles—so steadily the railroad
crept westward—and finished, the one half in wild
cherry cut from the creek, and the other half in
walnut from the same one source of wood. Since
the day of the first McLaughlin alighting there
had arrived, altogether, to settle more or less near
him, on land bought from the government, his
three brothers and four sisters, his wife’s two
brothers and one sister, bringing with them the
promising sum of sixty-nine children, all valiant
enemies of quietness and the fleeing rattlesnakes.
Some of the little homes they had built for themselves
could be seen that afternoon, like distant
specks on the ocean. But Sarah and David had no
eyes just then for distant specks.</p>
<p>They had grown tired of watching the red calf
sleep, and Davie was trying to make it get up.
Finally in self-defense, it rose, and having found<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_3" id="Page_3">[3]</SPAN></span>
itself refreshed, began gamboling about, trying its
length of rope, its tail satisfactorily erect. The
two had to retreat suddenly to the doorstep where
Hughie sat, so impetuous it grew. Hughie was
not, like the others, at home because he was too
small to go to school. Indeed, no! Hughie was
ten, and at home to-day because he had been chilling,
the day before, with the fever that rose from
the newly-broken prairie. The three of them sat
quiet only a moment.</p>
<p>“Why does he frisk his tail so?” Davie asked.</p>
<p>“He’s praising the Lord,” replied Hughie, wise
and wan.</p>
<p>“Is he now!” exclaimed Davie, impressed.
“Does God like it?”</p>
<p>“Fine,” said Hughie. That was an easy one.
“It’s in the Psalm. Creeping things and all ye
cattle.”</p>
<p>Davie sat for some time sharing his Maker’s
pleasure in the antics of happy calves. Then bored—perhaps
like his Maker—he turned to other
things. He rose, and went down the path towards
the road, and stood looking down it, in the direction
from which the older children must come,
surely soon now, from school. Only here and
there along that path where they would appear
was the grass not higher than the children’s heads;
in some places it was higher than a man on horseback.
There seemed no children in sight.</p>
<p>But wasn’t that someone coming down there
on the other road?</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_4" id="Page_4">[4]</SPAN></span>“I see somebody coming on the road, Hughie!”
he called.</p>
<p>“You <i>do</i> not!” answered Hughie. It wasn’t at
all likely anybody was coming. Yet in case anything
so unusual was happening, he would just
have a look. Sarah waddled after him.</p>
<p>Ship ahoy!</p>
<p>Was that really something moving down there
in the further slough? The three stood still, peering
across the prairie, hands sheltering eyes, barefooted,
the boys in the most primitive of homemade
overalls, Sarah in an apron unadorned, the
golden autumn sunshine blowing around them.
They stood looking....</p>
<p>Then the home-coming children emerged from
the tall grass into which the younger ones were
strongly forbidden to go, because children sometimes
got fatally lost in it, and at this signal the
three ran to meet them, crying out the news. Gaining
the little rise of ground again, upon which
the house stood, they all paused together to look
at whatever it was that drew near, Mary, the oldest
of them, the teacher, Jessie and Flora, James
and Peter.</p>
<p>Yes! There was no doubt about it now!</p>
<p>“’Tis a team!” cried Peter.</p>
<p>“’Tis a pair of grays!” he added in a moment.
They were all perfectly motionless from curiosity
now. Who had grays in that neighborhood?</p>
<p>“There’s two men in it,” Mary affirms.</p>
<p>Then Peter yells,</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_5" id="Page_5">[5]</SPAN></span>“One is wearing blue!” They can scarcely
breathe now.</p>
<p>Blue! Can it be blue! This is too much for
Mary.</p>
<p>“Run, Peter!” she cries. “Tell mother! Get
father! It has the looks of a soldier!” It is three
weeks now since the last battle, since word has
come from Wully. The little girls are jumping
about in excitement.</p>
<p>The children’s shouts had not at all disturbed
the mother in the kitchen, where she sat sewing,
until—could she believe her ears?—they were
shouting, “’Tis Wully, mother! ’Tis Wully!” She
ran out of the house, down the path.</p>
<p>“It never is!” she says, unsteadily. But she can
see someone in blue, someone standing up, waving
a cap now. She can see his white face. The children
bolt down the road. She can see him, her
black-bearded first-born. The driver is whipping
up the horses. Home from battles, pale to the
lips, he is in her arms. But she is paler.</p>
<p>“Run for your father!” she cries, to whoever will
heed her. The children are pulling at him boisterously.
The strange driver is patting his horses,
his back to the family reunited. Hugged, and
kissed, and patted and loved, the bearded Wully
turns to the stranger.</p>
<p>“This is Mr. Knight, of Tyler, mother. He
brought me all the way.”</p>
<p>“’Tis a kind thing you have done!” she exclaims,
shaking his hand devoutly.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_6" id="Page_6">[6]</SPAN></span>“Oh, he was a soldier. And he didn’t look able
to walk so far.”</p>
<p>“You’re not sick!” she cries to Wully, scanning
his face. Certainly he was not sick, now. He
could have walked it, but he was glad he didn’t
have to, he adds, smiling engagingly at the
stranger. They stand together awkwardly, joy-smitten,
looking at one another, excited beyond
words. Then the mother leads the way to the unpainted
house, the children hanging to Wully,
dancing about.</p>
<p>The fifteen-year-old Andrew was working in
the farther part of the field just below the house
that afternoon, when he saw, from a distance, his
father, called by Peter, suddenly leave his plow,
and run towards the house surely faster than an
old man ever runs. His own team was fly-bitten
and restless, and he left it just long enough to see
that in front of the house there was a team and a
light wagon. He unhitched his half-broken young
steers, urged them impatiently to the nearest tying
place, and hurried to the house.</p>
<p>What he saw there made so great an impression
on him, that fifty-seven years later, when that
stranger’s grandson was one of the disheartened
veterans of the World War who came to his office
looking for work, the whole scene rose before him
in such poignancy that he had to turn his head
away abruptly, remembering....</p>
<p>There in the kitchen, in his mother’s chair sat
the stranger in the fine clothes, with a drink of<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_7" id="Page_7">[7]</SPAN></span>
whisky in his hand which his father had just
poured out. There on the bed sat his great gaunt
brother in blue, one trouser leg rolled up to his
hairy knee. There on a strip of carpet in front of
the bed knelt his mother with a strange white face,
soaking bloody rags away from evil-looking sores
on that precious foot. There by the cupboard
stood Mary, tearing something white into bandages,
with the children huddled around her, awed
by the sight of their mother.</p>
<p>Andy saw all that the moment that Wully, taking
up one of the children’s old jokes, cried out to
him, in a voice that belied his foot, a greeting that
the young ones had loved deriding.</p>
<p>“Lang may your lum reek, Andy!” There wasn’t
really anything wrong with Wully, it seemed.
That wasn’t a wound, he affirmed. It was only a
scratch. He really couldn’t say just how it had
happened. It wasn’t anything! It might not be
anything to a soldier, but to his mother it was the
mark of imminent death for her dearest son. She
began rubbing it gently with lambs’ fat. Wully,
bethinking himself, pulled from a pocket a paper-wrapped
bundle of sweeties for the children, who
saw such things but seldom. They were intent
upon the contents of that, and the stranger was talking
to his father, when Andy, still standing awkwardly
in the door, saw a thing happen which was
a landmark in his understanding. He saw his
mother, who had made fast the last bandage, and
was carefully pulling down the trouser leg, suddenly<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_8" id="Page_8">[8]</SPAN></span>
bend over and <i>kiss</i> that leg! Such passion
he saw in that gesture that he realized vaguely
then some great fierce hidden thing in life, escaping
secrecy only at times, a terrible thing called love
... which breaks forth upon occasions ... even
in old women like his mother. He turned his
face away suddenly as from some forbidden nakedness,
and fixed his eyes upon Wully.</p>
<p>That hero, quite unabashed, was pulling his
mother, who had risen, down to a seat beside him
on the bed. She sat there, unconscious of the
roomful, just looking at him, looking ... as if
she could never see his face enough. She watched
him devouringly when presently, with the attention
of them all, he began light-heartedly telling about
his escape. Half of his regiment had been made
prisoners, including his major. They had been
marched away towards a train, to be sent south, and
he had marched among them until he dropped.
He told his captors that they could shoot him if
they would, but he couldn’t go a step further.
They had left him lying helpless there by the roadside,
a guard standing over him. And before the
wagon came along, which was to pick them up,
the guard had slept, and Wully, stronger to run
to freedom than to march to prison, had made his
escape. Starved and hiding, he had crept night
by night towards the Mississippi, and there he had
seen a boat which was bringing Northern wounded
men home, tie up at the river bank to bury its dead.
Its captain had taken pity on him, chilling and nauseated,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_9" id="Page_9">[9]</SPAN></span>
and had brought him to Davenport. Then
when he had got by train to the nearest Iowa town,
this stranger had shown him this kindness....
Oh, his mother needn’t worry about his being shot
for a deserter. They knew him too well in his
company, if there was any of them left. And hadn’t
his chum, Harvey Stow, been home four times
to visit, without permission from anyone, and had
he ever been punished for it? As soon as he had
something to eat, and he could find where to report,
he would be going back—yes, certainly—going
back, however much his mother caught her
breath at the mention of it.</p>
<p>It was so interesting to hear him talk that the
men could scarcely leave for their duties. But
there were the horses to feed, and the cows to milk,
and the kind strange team to reward. Mr. Knight
followed the boys to the barn and watched with
amusement how reverently they rubbed down and
bedded and fed the guests of the stable. And when
they came in again, there sat the scrubbed soldier,
in a fresh hickory shirt and clean jeans, in his
mother’s chair, his swathed foot on a stool—the
stool was Hughie’s thought—and the New York
<i>Tribune</i> in his hand—the paper was Flora’s contribution.
He was talking grinningly to his
mother. A white cloth was spread on the table,
and the mother, shining, uplifted with joy, was
wiping pink-banded cups which Wully remembered
to have seen taken from the sacred shelf only
when her Scot cousin, who had come to this<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_10" id="Page_10">[10]</SPAN></span>
country to enlighten the darkness of the Yankees
by taking the presidency of one of their colleges,
had come west to visit this family. Not since
then had the Scottish sheets been out of the
chest, and now they were airing on the line.
’Twas an occasion magnificent to consider! When
they sat down at the table for supper—and they
had not long to wait, for the mother was that
woman of whom tradition says she could make a
pair of jean pants in twenty minutes—they had
fried prairie chicken, and potatoes and scons and
egg-butter, and stewed wild plums, sweetened with
sugar at forty cents a pound. The father instituted
the feast by a long prayer. “Of course!” thought
the stranger. “They’re Scotch!” He counted the
children. There were ten.</p>
<p>“You’ve a fine family,” he commented.</p>
<p>“Not so bad when they’re all here,” returned
the mother complacently. “There’s a boy and a
girl away at school.” She paused abruptly.</p>
<p>“Our boy younger than Wully was killed at Fort
Donaldson,” explained the father.</p>
<p>“Ah! My son was wounded there. Lost a
hand.” There was a moment’s silence. Then
Wully said, wanting the subject changed,</p>
<p>“It’s over now, mother. Grant’ll get them
now.”</p>
<p>They proceeded to talk of the coming election.
Five families of Covenanting Scotch in the neighborhood
were deserting the principles of their forefathers
and taking out naturalization papers, hoping<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_11" id="Page_11">[11]</SPAN></span>
to vote for Lincoln. The visitor wondered
vaguely what kind of Scotch that might be. He
had no chance to ask. The mother seemed to have
read every word of the last <i>Tribune</i>. He had
hardly time for that himself. She seemed a
woman of wide information. Apparently she
knew the position of every unit of the army.</p>
<p>Supper was over. Flora handed her father The
Book, and moved the candle near him. He found
the place, and said,</p>
<p>“The twenty-third Psalm.”</p>
<p>To the man’s surprise, the mother began the
song in a clear, sure voice, and the children all
joined, without hesitation, as if this was a part of
a familiar routine. The boys and girls were obviously
thinking of the guests of honor. The
mother’s face was turned to her son. But the
father was looking away in a dream to something
he seemed to see through the wall before him.
When the singing was over, he began reading from
The Book words that clearly had some exalted
meaning to him, though what it might be the
stranger could not imagine. “Lift up your heads,
O ye gates, and be ye lift up, ye everlasting doors,
and the King of glory shall come in. Who is this
King of glory? The Lord strong and mighty, the
Lord mighty in battle.” It sounded impressive,
read with a subdued ring in the voice. Then he
shut the book, in a high silence, and they all moved
their chairs back, and knelt down. The stranger
knelt, too, somewhat tardily. Not that he objected<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_12" id="Page_12">[12]</SPAN></span>
to prayers, of course. He was a religious man himself
in a way. His wife often went to church.
He could see the rapt face of the father praying
in great, sonorous phrases which sounded vaguely
familiar. Of all the children he could see, not one
had an eye open. They were thanking the Lord
for the boy’s return. “Bless the Lord, oh my soul,
and all that is within me, bless His holy name.”
They proceeded to pray for everyone in the United
States, the President and his cabinet, the generals
and the colonels and the captains, all the privates,
all the sick and homesick, for those destroyed by
war, for the mourning and all small children, for
slaves in their freedom, and masters in their poverty,
and then for the stranger, that he might hear
the Judge say unto him, “Come, ye blessed of my
Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from
the beginning of the world. For I was sick, and
ye ministered unto me”; “that the beauty of the
Lord, as now, might be upon him forever.” The
stranger had scarcely got over that when they all
began saying the Lord’s Prayer together.
“Nothing lacking but the collection,” he thought,
somewhat resentfully. Not having heard a sermon
for some time, he had forgotten that. When
they rose from their knees, Sarah and David were
found asleep. Andy picked them up and carried
them away to bed. And even while Mr. Knight
was wondering how many of the children he would
have to sleep with, the mother took the sheets from
beside the stove, and as she started for the fine parlor,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_13" id="Page_13">[13]</SPAN></span>
whose bed was to be got ready for the guest,
she said,</p>
<p>“Wully is to have the kitchen bed by himself.
You all just go upstairs and leave him alone.”</p>
<p>The stranger had the decency to go soon to his
bed. It wasn’t a half-bad bed, either. And he was
tired. It had been a sudden impulse, this driving
the soldier home, with a new team, over no road
at all. But he was glad he had come. He had
wanted to see this country. The new horses had
jogged along very well. Moreover, he had made
friends among the Scotch, and he was a politician.
He thought of his son with Sherman’s army. He
thought of the soldier’s impressive mother. He
smiled over the number of children. He slept.</p>
<p>But long after the house was quiet, Wully lay
talking to his father and mother, who sat on
his kitchen bed. He told them of marches
and battles and fevers and skirmishes, none of
which had endangered him at all, of course, of
the comradeship among the boys from the Yankee
settlement down the creek, and of the hope
everywhere, now, that the end was near. Then
gradually there fell a silence over them, an
understanding silence, wherein each knew the
other’s thoughts. They were all thinking of that
first terrible home-coming of his, of the things
that led up to it. He remembered how “the boys”
had been eating breakfast in camp, when the orders
came that meant their first battle. He had been
in an agony of fear lest he might be afraid. The<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_14" id="Page_14">[14]</SPAN></span>
one good thing about it was that Allen, his brother,
had been sent away on a detail not an hour before.
He would go into battle without having his brother
to worry about. That trembling, as he advanced,
had not been fear, but only ague so severe he might
have stayed behind if he had chosen. But he had
advanced with the rest of them, and in the darkness
when he tried to sleep after it was over, he
knew he need not fear cowardice again. They
had won the day, and they exulted as fiercely as
they had fought. Had not their regiment been
one of three which, not getting their orders to retreat,
had stood firmly till fresh troops came to
save the day! But the next morning’s task had
mocked terrifyingly their victory. He could have
pleaded fever to escape from that.... Some on
the snow-covered hillside were digging great
trenches, some were throwing body after body
into them, some were shoveling earth in upon
them. He had bent down to tug at a stiff thing half
hidden by snow, he had turned it over, a head grotesquely
twisted backward, a neck mud-plastered,
horrible, bloody. Then he had cried out, and fallen
down. That thing, with the lower face shot
away, was Allen! His comrades, hunting about,
found the bodies of the others of the little squad
that had been hurriedly recalled.</p>
<p>That night Wully had planned to desert. He
had announced his intention to his lieutenant who
came to sit beside him. They might drum him
out of camp as a deserter if they would. He was<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_15" id="Page_15">[15]</SPAN></span>
telling them plainly what he intended doing. He
would never fight again. But before he was able
to walk, his comrades had got him a furlough.
They understood only too well his fever and his
delirium, and they remembered how he had gone
through the battle, vomiting and ague-shaken, firing
with a hand too weak to aim, and vomiting
again, and shaking and firing. All the way home
he had planned how to break the news to his
mother. But when he had seen her, his grief
which before had had no outlet, suddenly burst
forth, so that even as she asked him, he was sobbing
it all out to her. He had never told her, of course,
how Allen’s sweet singing mouth had been destroyed.
For Allen had been a gay lad, playing
the fiddle, and singing many songs, sometimes
little lovable ones he made as he sang, about
pumpkins, or the old red rooster, or anything that
might please the little children.</p>
<p>For Wully, no home-coming could ever again be
so terrible as that one. But his father and mother
who sat beside him there were trying not to know
that just such news might come at any time of this
one, who must go back to death’s place. Wully lay
telling them little things he could recall of those
last days. Had he told them of the time that the
captain had stood, unbeknown to Allen, behind a
bush, listening to him imitate all the company’s
officers? There had never been a day that Allen
had not been called upon to make fun for his comrades.
Laughter had bubbled up within him and<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_16" id="Page_16">[16]</SPAN></span>
gushed out even in stark times. There was no detail
of his nonsense not precious to the two who listened.
It was late before they left him, and he
soon slept. Towards morning, his mother slept.</p>
<p>Soon after daylight the stranger came into the
kitchen. The mother was standing half hidden
by the steam that rose from the milk pails that she
was scalding out. The oldest sister at a table where
candlelight and dawn struggled together, was packing
a school lunch into a basket. A small girl was
buttoning fat Sarah into her dress. Two small
boys were struggling with their shoes on the floor.
Wully presently hobbled in from out of doors, declaring
himself recovered, a giant refreshed. The
stranger noticed that when they found their places
at the table, there was a larger child beside each
smaller one, to look after him. There was one little
fellow who looked like the soldier, and a half-grown
sister with beautiful regular features like
his. But the others were all alike, with deeply set
dark blue eyes, long upper lips, and lower faces
heavy, keen, determined. He could have appreciated
what the mother said sometimes simply, to
the neighbors, when they remarked how good her
children were: “Yes, they’re never any care when
they’re well. If we had one or two, we might let
them have tantrums. But who could live in a house
with thirteen ill bairns?” Since by that she meant,
of course, naughty children, her question seemed
indeed unanswerable.</p>
<p>Now they sat eating lustily their cornmeal, and<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_17" id="Page_17">[17]</SPAN></span>
she talked with leisure and understanding. When
the meal was finished, Flora handed her father The
Book again.</p>
<p>“By Golly!” said the stranger to himself,
“they’re going to do it again!” And they did. The
mother lifted the Psalm from memory, and then
they repeated some part of the Bible. The stranger
was the more ill at ease because young Hughie’s
eyes were fixed accusingly upon him. Again the
father prayed for all the inhabitants of the world,
by name or class.</p>
<p>When the boys brought the guest’s wonderful
team to the door, all the family gathered to bid
him good-by.</p>
<p>“I wish you well, sir, for your kindness,” the
father said, and the mother, at a loss to know how
to thank him sufficiently, added,</p>
<p>“We’ll never forget this, neither us nor our children!”
It was that trembling choked back in her
voice that gave the stranger’s grandson his work
with the firm of Andrew McLaughlin, in the fall
of 1920.</p>
<p>The beautiful grays started impatiently away,
the men went to their work, and the children to
their school. In the kitchen his mother bandaged
Wully’s feet, and put the wee’uns out of door to
play while he had a sleep. At half past eleven
he woke. His mother was sitting in the doorway,
shelling beans. How was he to guess that she was
late with her dinner preparations because again
and again she had to stop, and look at this child<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_18" id="Page_18">[18]</SPAN></span>
of hers grown a strange man in the midst of horrors
unimaginable? He lay very still looking at her.
The kettle was singing on the stove. Through the
door, he saw the red calf sleeping in the sunshine.
A wave of joy, of ecstasy complete passed over
him. Oh, the heaven of home, the peace of it, of
a good bed, of a mother calmly getting dinner!</p>
<p>“I’m starved, mother!” he sang out suddenly to
her. She hurried to the cellar, and brought him
cool milk and two cookies. The children, hearing
him, came in to watch him. He sat down in the
doorway, and began throwing beans up, and catching
them skillfully, to win the friendship of the
doubtful little Sarah. David watched him eagerly.
Presently Hughie said:</p>
<p>“Mother, why did yon strange man not say the
Psalm?”</p>
<p>“You mus’na stare so at visitors, Hughie!”</p>
<p>“But why, mother? Why did he not say it?”</p>
<p>“Maybe he did’na ken it.”</p>
<p>“Did’na ken what?”</p>
<p>“The Psalm.”</p>
<p>“Did’na ken the fifteenth Psalm, and him a
man grown!” Hughie had never seen anyone before
who couldn’t say the fifteenth Psalm.</p>
<p>“Aw, mother!” he exclaimed remonstratingly.
“Even Davie knows that!”</p>
<p>Wully chuckled. He knew the world. He had
seen cities. He had marched across states. He
had eaten ice cream.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_19" id="Page_19">[19]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER II</h2>
<p class="drop-cap">WULLY slept the whole afternoon, and that
evening the aunts and uncles and cousins
began coming to see him. He and Allen, being
among the oldest of the clan’s young fry, had been
the first to enlist, though since then two of the
McNairs, a Stevenson, and a McElhiney had
grown old enough to fight. Allen’s death and
Wully’s spectacular career had endeared him to
the neighbors. They had suffered with him, they
thought. Two years before, when they had gathered
to offer their consolation to the family because
he was reported dead, they had found his
mother rejecting sympathy with as much decision
as was civil. The United States government might
be a powerful organization, but it could never
make her believe that Wully had been shot in the
back, running away from duty. The Stowes
doubtless did well to array themselves in mourning
for Harvey, but she knew her son was alive. And
sure enough, after three weeks a letter came, no
larger than the palm of her hand. She knew it
had come when she saw a nephew running towards
the house to give it to her. On one side, the little
paper had said that Wully was alive and well in
a prison in Texas, and on the other, crowded together,
were ten names of comrades imprisoned<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_20" id="Page_20">[20]</SPAN></span>
with him, and Harvey Stowe’s name was written
first and largest. That minute she had buttoned
the bit of paper into Andy’s shirt pocket, and sent
him fifteen miles down the creek to tell the Stowes
to take off their mourning, and the clan, hearing
the news from the mad-riding Andy had gathered
to rejoice with her. And now that the exciting
Wully was home again, they brought him wild
turkeys, and the choice of the wild plums, an apple
or two, first fruit of their new orchards, and whatever
else their poverty afforded. Mrs. Stowe came
to see him, bringing a package of sugar. But the
Stowes were well-to-do. The others were exclusively
what Allen had dubbed “the ragged lairds
of the Waupsipinnikon.”</p>
<p>Not that their creek was really the Waupsipinnikon.
Allen had only crossed that chuckling
stream on his first journey with his father, but he
had delighted in a name so whimsical, so rollicking,
and had used it largely. Pigs and chickens
of his christening bore it unharmed. And he put
it into the song he used to sing sometimes, when
the prairie’s youth and beauty were tired of
dancing to his fiddle. All the neighbors were mentioned
in it:</p>
<div class="poetry-container">
<div class="poetry">
<div class="verse">The McWhees, the McNabs, the McNorkels,</div>
<div class="verse">The Gillicuddies, the McElhineys, the McDowells,</div>
<div class="verse">The Whannels, the McTaggerts, the Strutheres,</div>
<div class="verse">The Stevensons, the McLaughlins, and the Sprouls.</div>
</div></div>
<p>In his pronunciation the meter was perfect, and
Sprouls and McDowells rhymed perfectly, both of<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_21" id="Page_21">[21]</SPAN></span>
them, with “holes.” For an encore he would show
his appreciative audience how the head of each
family mentioned “asked the blessing,” always politely
and stubbornly refusing to imitate the master
of the house in which the fun was going on—at
least until the master had retired.</p>
<p>Between the visits of the ragged lairds and their
offspring, Wully got so much sleep that on the
fourth day he announced himself able to help with
the fall plowing. His mother refused to have such
a suggestion considered, and they compromised on
his digging carrots in the garden. At that task
she found him doggedly working away after
an hour, white and trembling. For a week he
recovered from the fever that came on, sleeping
by day and by night. The twelfth day he was so
well that he rode to look over the “eighty” his
father had bought for him with the two hundred
dollars that had accrued to him during the fourteen
months he lay in prison, trying to carve
enough wooden combs to earn what would keep
him from starving. His father explained that he
might have brought land further on at a dollar and
a half an acre. But this was the choice bit of land,
and, moreover, it joined the home farm. And this
bit of ground, rising just here was obviously the
place for the house to be built. Wully smiled indulgently
at the idea of his building a house. But
he wasn’t to smile about it, his father protested.
Indeed, they would some way get an acre broken
this fall yet in time to plant maple seed, and poplar,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_22" id="Page_22">[22]</SPAN></span>
for the first windbreak, so that the little trees
would be ready for their duty.</p>
<p>The elder McLaughlin sighed with satisfaction
as he talked. Even yet he had scarcely recovered
from that shock of incredulous delight at his first
glimpse of the incredible prairies; acres from
which no frontiersman need ever cut a tree; acres
in which a man might plow a furrow of rich black
earth a mile long without striking a stump or a
stone; a state how much larger than all of Scotland
in which there was no record of a battle ever
having been fought—what a home for a man who
in his childhood had walked to school down a path
between the graves of his martyred ancestors—whose
fathers had farmed a rented sandpile enriched
by the blood of battle among the rock of
the Bay of Luce. Even yet he could scarcely believe
that there existed such an expanse of eager
virgin soil waiting for whoever would husband it.
Ten years of storm-bound winters, and fever-shaken,
marketless summers before the war, had
not chilled his passion for it—nor poverty so great
that sometimes it took the combined efforts of the
clan to buy a twenty-five cent stamp to write to
Scotland of the measureless wealth upon which
they had fallen. From the time he was ten years
old, he had dreamed of America. He had had to
wait to realize his dream till his landlord had sold
him out for rent overdue. What Wully remembered
gallingly about that sale was that his grandmother
had been present at it, and her neighbors,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_23" id="Page_23">[23]</SPAN></span>
thinking she bought the poor household stuff to
give back to her son, refused to bid for it against
her. Then, having got it all cheap, she sold it at
considerable profit, and pocketed the money. That
was why, taught by his father, he despised everything
that suggested Scottish stinginess. Nor had
he wept a tear when the old woman died, soon
after, and his father, taking his share of her hoardings,
had departed for his Utopia. Some of the
immigrants had long since lost their illusions. But
not John McLaughlin. He loved his land like
a blind and passionate lover. Really there was
nothing glorious that one was not justified in
imagining about a nation to be born to such an
inheritance. And he told Wully that he might at
least console himself with the thought that those
months in prison had made him possessor of such
land, that with the possible exception of the fabled
Nile valley, there was probably in the world no
richer. And the McLaughlins prided themselves
on the fact that they were no American “soil-scratchers,”
exhausting debauchers of virgin possibilities.
Their rich soil, they promised themselves,
was to be richer by far for every crop it yielded.</p>
<p>The next day Wully felt so well that he must
have something to do. On the morrow the bi-weekly
mail would be in, and if it brought orders
for him, he would be returning to his regiment.
He stood in the doorway looking toward his
father’s very young orchard, and considering the
possibilities of the afternoon. Of course, he might<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_24" id="Page_24">[24]</SPAN></span>
ride over and see Stowe’s sweetheart, who had
come to see him the other time he was home ill.
But he dreaded talking to a strange woman. She
was pretty, certainly. That was why he was afraid
of her. If he had been Allen, now, with an excuse
for going to see a pretty girl, his horse would have
been in a lather before he arrived. Wully had envied
Stowe, sometimes, his eagerness for just a certain
letter. It must, he thought in certain moods,
after all be rather pleasant to have someone so dear
that a man like Stowe would endanger his honor,
and life itself by stealing away to see her. Stowe
was to be married as soon as he got home. He was
so close a friend that he talked to Wully about that.
If Stowe had had a site for a house waiting him,
as Wully had, he would have talked his friend deaf.
But just the same, Wully wasn’t going to see his
sweetheart. He would do anything for Stowe but
that. Easing his conscience by that assurance, he
heard his mother speaking to him.</p>
<p>If he wanted something to do, would he ride over
to Jeannie McNair’s for her? She wanted to know
if Jeannie had any news yet from Alex. When
would that man be back, she wondered indignantly.
Who ever heard of a man harvesting a wheat crop,
and starting back to Scotland, leaving his family
alone with the snakes—she always added the snakes
because the McNair cabin was on low land which
those reptiles rather affected—and all to prevent
his half brothers from getting a bit more of a poor
inheritance than they were entitled to! If Wully<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_25" id="Page_25">[25]</SPAN></span>
went on her errand, he was to take poor Jeannie a
few prairie chickens, and those three young ducks
she had raised for her, alone there with her bairns!</p>
<p>And if he was going, he must put on his uniform.
He demurred. She insisted. Why, Jeannie had
never seen him in his uniform! He smiled to hear
her imply that not to have seen him so arrayed was
the greatest of her deplorable privations. Yet he
went and put it on, nevertheless, for it was the most
handsome suit he had ever had, always before having
been clothed in the handiwork of his mother
and sisters. When he was ready to go, the ducks
caught and tied, a bit of jelly safely wrapped, as he
stood by the horse, in his mother’s sight the most
beautiful soldier in the American armies, she said:</p>
<p>“Jeannie’s Jimmie was just your age, you mind,
Wully.”</p>
<p>She watched him riding away, the fondness of
her face ministering to the joyous sense of well-being
that swept over him. How unspeakably
lovely the country was! How magnificent its
richness! He had never felt it so keenly before.
He must be getting like his father. Or perhaps it
looked so much more impressive because he had
seen so much swampy desolation in the South. The
grass he rode through seemed to bend under the
sparkling of the golden sunshine. He came to the
creek, and as he crossed it he remembered with
a pang the time his companions had staggered
thankfully and hastily to drink out of a pool covered
with green slime. He turned with disgust<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_26" id="Page_26">[26]</SPAN></span>
from the memory. He wouldn’t even think of
those things to spoil his few days at home. He
gave himself up to the persuasive peace around
him. He rode along, completely, unreasonably
happy. He began to sing. Singing, he remembered
Allen. How was it that he was here singing,
and Allen, the singer, was dead! But the afternoon’s
glow took away soon even the bitterness of
that question.</p>
<p>He came presently in sight of the McNairs’
cabin. Though every other man of the neighborhood
had been able, thanks to the wartime price of
wheat, to build for his family a more decent shelter
than the first one, that Alex McNair, fairly crazy
with land-hunger, added acre to acre, regardless of
his family’s needs. Such a man Wully scorned
with all the arrogance of youth. He had, moreover,
understood and shared something of his
mother’s pity for her beloved friend, McNair’s
wife. He remembered distinctly that when his
parents had been leaving the Ayrshire home for
America, Jeannie had put into his hand a poke of
sweeties to be divided by him among the other children
during the journey. That had been a happy
farewell, because Jeannie and her five were soon
to follow. But when the ten flourishing McLaughlins
again saw Jeannie on this side of the water, of
her five there remained only her little Chirstie, and
a baby boy. The bodies of the other three she had
seen thrown out of the smallpox-smitten ship which
the feasting sharks were following. Since then she<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_27" id="Page_27">[27]</SPAN></span>
had been a silent woman, though Wully’s mother
spoke of her sometimes, sighing, as a girl of high
spirits and wit. Now, however much other Ayrshire
women might rejoice in a dawning nation, the
memory of those bloody mouths stood always between
her and hope. She endured the new solitude
without comment or complaint. Homesick for a
hint of old-country decency, she hung the walls of
her cabin with the linen sheets of her dowry, sheets
that must have come out of the poisonous ship.
Wully’s mother admired that immaculate room
without one sigh of envy. White sheets would
keep clean a long time in that cabin, with only the
two bairns. But she thanked God that in her
crowded cabin there was not room for one sheet on
the wall. Moreover, in the new land, Jeannie had
lost two babies, so that now for her labor and
travail, she had only the Scottish two, and a baby
girl. With another baby imminent, her husband
had “trapassed” away to Scotland! He was too
“close” to have taken her with him. But not for
the wealth of Iowa would she have exposed her
children again to sea. She would stay and save
them on dry land. She wouldn’t be left altogether
alone. Her brother’s family lived but two miles
away.</p>
<p>Wully rode up to the house unperceived, though
not one tree, not one kindly bush protected it
against the immensity of the solitude around it.
He tied his horse, and was at the door before
Jeannie saw him. Then she exclaimed:</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_28" id="Page_28">[28]</SPAN></span>“If it is’na Isobel’s Wully!” She shook his
hand, and patted him on his shoulder, and reached
up and kissed him. He didn’t mind that. She was
practically an aunt, so intimate were the families.
In her silent excitement she brought him into her
wretched little cabin.</p>
<p>And there stood another woman. By the window—a
young woman—turning towards him with
sunshine on her white arms—and on the dough she
was kneading—sunshine on her white throat—and
on the little waves of brown hair about her face—sunshine
making her fingertips transparent pink—a
woman like a strong angel—beautiful in light!</p>
<p>Wully just stared.</p>
<p>“It’s only Chirstie.” Jeannie was surprised at
his surprise.</p>
<p>Only Chirstie!</p>
<p>“She was just a wee’un when I saw her,” he
stammered. “I did’na ken she was so bonny!”
Fool that he was! Idiot! Yammering away in
bits of a forsaken dialect! What would the girl
think of him!</p>
<p>“It’s more than four years you’ve been away,”
Jeannie reminded him kindly. She began plying
him with questions. He answered them realizing
that the girl was covering her bread with a white
cloth freshly shaken from its folds—that she was
washing her hands, and pulling down her sleeves—and
seating herself near him composedly enough.
His mother was well, he said. They were all well.
It was twelve days now since he had come home.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_29" id="Page_29">[29]</SPAN></span>
Yes, he was tired of the war. The more he saw
of the girl, the tireder he got. The other boys
from the neighborhood were all alive and well as
far as he knew. He looked at that girl as much
as he dared. He could think of nothing to say—that
is, of nothing he dared yet to say. He was
most stupidly embarrassed, trying not to appear
foolish. He stammered out that his mother had
sent over some things, some squashes—he would go
and bring them in. He went out to get them. Oh,
it wasn’t squashes! It was ducks! The girl giggled
deliciously. Her mother smiled. Wully was
more at his ease. Now where should they put the
ducks? They were all standing together now in
the dooryard, the three ducks, the three humans.
There was no place ready for the gifts. Well,
Wully would make a coop for them. Just give
him a few sticks. But there were no sticks. Then
Chirstie thought of some bits of wood behind the
barn. They went and got them. She stood, shy
because of the ardor of his eyes, by her mother,
watching his skill in making duck shelters. He
could have gone on making them forever. But the
work was done. He grew embarrassed again.</p>
<p>He must be going. Not before he had had tea!
He didn’t really care for tea. He would have—just
a drink of water. No sooner had he said that
word than he regretted it painfully. There was no
fresh water. But Chirstie would go get some. He
knew that one of the things that annoyed his mother
most about the McNair place was that Alex had<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_30" id="Page_30">[30]</SPAN></span>
never even dug a second well. The water was all
still carried a quarter of a mile from the old well in
the slough. Chirstie was ready to start for his
drink at once. Was he not a soldier, and a fine
looking one, her eyes inquired demurely, whom
she would be honored to serve? No, he would get
it himself.</p>
<p>“Go along, the two of you!” said Jeannie. And
as they started, she stood in the door looking after
them, and on her face there grew a sore and tender
smile.</p>
<p>He took the pail. She reached for the big stick.
That was to kill rattlesnakes. He took that, too,
shocked by the thought of death near her feet.
They walked silently together, in a path just wide
enough for one. Their hands touched at times.
He grew bold to turn and study her beauty. Their
eyes met, but she said never a word. On they went,
silently. He could hear his heart beating presently.
He forgot that his feet had ever been sore.
He could have walked on that way with her to
Ayrshire. They came to the well. His hand
trembled as he let the pail down into it. That may
have been the ague. He filled the cup, and gave it
to her to drink, looking straight at her. She put
it to her lovely lips and drank, looking across the
prairie. She handed it back to him, and he took it,
and her hand. The grass about the well was very
high. Some way—he put out his arms, and she
was in them.</p>
<p>“Chirstie!” he whispered. “I didn’t know that<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_31" id="Page_31">[31]</SPAN></span>
you were here! I didn’t know that you were the
lassie for me!” He kissed her fearfully. He
kissed her without fear, many times. She said only
“Oh!” He held her close.</p>
<p>After a time—how long a time it must have been
to have worked so mightily!—she sighed and said:</p>
<p>“We must go back.”</p>
<p>Hand in hand they went back, until they came
to the edge of the tall grass. They couldn’t miss
the last of that opportunity. Out in the short grass
she pulled her hand away. No one must see yet, she
said. Of course not. Not yet.</p>
<p>No, he said to Jeannie, he couldn’t stay for tea.
He had had his drink. He had indeed drunk deep.</p>
<p>He rode out into the loveliness of the distances,
unconscious of everything but that girl in the sunlight.
He was shaken through with the excitement
of her lips. Her name sang itself riotously through
his brain. Perhaps in a thousand miles there was
not a man so surprised as that one. But he was not
thinking of his emotions. He was thinking of what
he had found. He was looking through vistas
opened suddenly into the meaning of life. He
was seeing glimpses of its space and graciousness.
He laughed aloud abruptly remembering the site
his father had chosen for his house. And yesterday
a house had meant nothing to him! He was
getting too near home. He had come to the
creek. He stopped his horse, and sat still, going
over again and again that supreme moment. He
had never kissed a girl before in his life. Allen had<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_32" id="Page_32">[32]</SPAN></span>
kissed them whenever he had gotten a good chance—or
any chance at all. Now, to-day, with Chirstie,
it had been just simply the only thing to do. She
was already by the significance of that caress a part
of him. Oh, no wonder Stowe had come home four
times! And now his holiday was all but over. He
vowed rashly he would not go back! Never! If
only he had come and found her the first of his
twelve days! He wondered why he had left her.
He might have stayed for supper. But no, not with
her mother there! He was glad he had come away.
To think of him, who had marched through states
and territories, finding a girl like that, the very
queen of beauty, right there on the prairie! He
could scarcely remember how she had looked when
he had seen her last. Just some kind of a little
girl—no stunning queen like this. The song of her
name rose and fell in his mind rhythmically. The
sun grew low while he sat exulting. A chill came
into the air. He couldn’t endure to take his excitement
home to the light. He would wait till they
would all be at supper. How glad his mother
would be when sometime she heard of his love!
He knew it was the very thing she would have
chosen for him.</p>
<p>When he came into the kitchen she said, with
relief:</p>
<p>“You’re a long time away, Wully!”</p>
<p>He replied without a waver:</p>
<p>“I stopped for a swim in the creek.”</p>
<p>She sat looking at him, wondering why he was<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_33" id="Page_33">[33]</SPAN></span>
pale again, and silent. He was far from well, she
was thinking. And before the meal was over,
he was wondering why the children’s chatter was
so strangely tiresome. Wouldn’t they ever get
away to bed, and leave him to his memories? Even
with that babbling about, he could feel her face
against his....</p>
<p>His Uncle Peter’s Davie came in with the mail
after supper, bringing a paper with a notice for
the scattered men of his regiment, and paroled
prisoners. They were to have reported yesterday
to headquarters. He tried to appear eager to go.
His mother lifted the Psalm, when the visitors
were gone, and left the children to quaver through
it. And when he was lying in his bed, vowing
desperately he would not go back, she came
to him.</p>
<p>“I canna’ thole your going, Wully!” she cried to
him, and her cry braced him. He remembered
with shame how she had made him go back after
Allen’s death, how she had signaled fiercely to him
to keep the mention of anything else from the children.
As if he, her son, could not do whatever he
must do, and do it well! She had been ashamed
of him before the children, then. He remembered
that, and grew brave now. He hated to remember
what a baby he had been. As if, however terrible
the war might be, it hadn’t to be fought out, some
way, by men! As if he must escape from the hell
other men must endure! He was glad now he had
occasion to strengthen the strengthener.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_34" id="Page_34">[34]</SPAN></span>“It’s almost over now, mother!” he kept saying.
Almost over, indeed, and a bullet the death of a
second! What was the use of saying that when an
hour could kill thousands? She sat stroking his
hair, her face turned away from him, so that he suspected
tears. She felt like an old broken woman,
worn out not by years and childbearing, but by this
war. All that night she lay sleepless, praying for
her son. He lay sleepless in the room next to her,
never giving her a thought. He gave all his
thoughts, he gave all he had, to the girl of the
slough well.</p>
<p>The dream of the night wore away, and the
nightmare of the morning was upon him. His
father was calling him long before daybreak. He
was starting away, in the darkness, in the cold,
away from Chirstie, towards his duty. His feet
ached. His back ached. His head ached. His
heart ached. He was one new great pain. It didn’t
seem possible that life could be so hard. But on his
father drove, through the first shivering glimpses
of dawn, towards the train.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_35" id="Page_35">[35]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER III</h2>
<p class="drop-cap2">AFTER more than three months spent in hospitals,
Wully came home the next March,
honorably discharged from the army. His father
met him at the end of the railroad, and before dawn
they started westward over the all but impassable
paths called roads. Rain began falling when the
sun should have begun shining. Hour after slow
hour of the morning their horses strained and
plunged and splashed through deep, black mud.
At every slough the men alighted to pull and tug at
the sunken wagon, and returned bemired to their
wet blankets. From noon till dusk they rode on,
pulling grain sacks helmetwise down over their
caps to protect the back of their necks from trickles
of water, rearranging their soaked garments, hearing,
when their voices fell silent, only the splashing
of the horses’ feet down into the thawed mud, and
the sucking of the water around hoofs reluctantly
lifted to take the next step. Darkness set in early,
but they made the ford while there was still a soggy
twilight. More soaked, more dripping, they went
on, peering into the wall of blackness which settled
down in front of them. They were hungry. They
were tired. They were chilled to the bone.
Wully’s teeth chattered in spite of all he could do
to prevent them. And they were both immeasurably<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_36" id="Page_36">[36]</SPAN></span>
happy. On they went, caressing the fine joy
in their hearts. The father had his son home safe
from battles. The son, each shivering step, was
nearing the queen of the afternoon light.</p>
<p>At half-past eight they drew near the welcoming
lighted window towards which they had strained
their eyes so eagerly. If the boy had had a lesser
mother, if he had been well, he would have gone
on through the four miles of pouring darkness to
Chirstie. But here was shelter and rest for his
feebleness, a fire, food, light, a mother, and the
children, caresses sprung from the warmest places
in human hearts—all things, in short, that a man
needs, except one. It seemed that the very kitchen
breathed in great, deep sighs of thankfulness and
content, this great night of its life, the night Wully
got home from the army. The younger children sat
watching him till they sank down from their chairs
asleep, for no one thought to send them away to bed.</p>
<p>He had so many things to tell them that he forgot
how weary he was. Now that his danger was over,
he had no need of minimizing for his mother’s sake
the discomforts he had been suffering. He said
feelingly what he thought of a government that
couldn’t get letters from a soldier’s home in Iowa
to a military hospital in New Orleans. He
shouldn’t have minded the fever so much if he
could have heard from home, and if he had been
stronger he would likely have been more sensible
about not getting letters. It seemed to him he had
been confined in a madhouse devised for his torture.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_37" id="Page_37">[37]</SPAN></span>
He would have preferred a battle months
long to those endless, helpless, sick-minded days.
And now he never wanted to speak of that time or
hear of it again as long as he lived.</p>
<p>Young Peter had torn his coat half off his back
at play that day, and it must be mended before
school time next morning. It was a piece of patching
not long or difficult, but his mother laid it down
to look at her Wully—she laid it down and took
it again a dozen times before it was done. She
couldn’t deny her eyes the sight of his white, thin,
beautiful face. He ought to go to bed. She could
see that. She urged him to again and again, as
they sat around the stove. But he had always one
more thing to tell as he started to go. He had never
written in full about getting back to his regiment
after his last visit home, had he? Well, when he
got back, there was not an officer left whom he had
known. And the one to whom he had to tell his
tale of escaping from his guard—oh, he was a new
man, most hated by the boys—he had put Wully and
two others in prison in the loft of a barn, on bread
and water. And every night the guard, who knew
them, used to hand up on the end of bayonets
all the food they could desire. And the officer
heard of it, and was more angry. He was a man
who raged. And he changed the guard, and yet
the men who hated his being there, in place of the
colonel they had liked, Wully’s friends, managed
some way to feed the prisoners, so that really in the
loft they had nothing to do but to sleep well-fed,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_38" id="Page_38">[38]</SPAN></span>
and rest. And presently the new colonel waxed
more raging and swearing, and sent the three
away to another place to be disciplined, sent
them—guess where, of all places—to Colonel
Ingersoll for punishment!</p>
<p>“What? Not that infidel!”</p>
<p>Yes, exactly, and that was just how Wully had
felt about it! The prisoners made Wully their
spokesman in the first hearing. Colonel Ingersoll
listened to them kindly till he had finished speaking.
He had a boil on the back of his neck and was
not able to turn his head, and he sat there, just looking
at Wully, a long time, too long, Wully began
to fear. And then he said:</p>
<p>“I wouldn’t punish you if you were my man,
McLaughlin. And I don’t see why I should because
you aren’t.” And he called an orderly and
told him to take the men to a mess.</p>
<p>“Ingersoll did that? That infidel?”</p>
<p>“Yes.”</p>
<p>His mother was leaning forward, Peter’s coat
forgotten.</p>
<p>“Yon’s a grand man,” she cried with conviction.</p>
<p>“He’s an infidel,” her husband reminded her.</p>
<p>“He’s a grand man for a’ that!” she asserted.</p>
<p>“But he’s an <i>infidel</i>!”</p>
<p>“He’s a grand man, I’m telling you, for a’ that!”
After that, every time she sang the antichrist’s
praise to her neighbors she had the last word of
characterization. (After all, <i>her</i> family had not
been Covenanters.) Presently she laid the coat<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_39" id="Page_39">[39]</SPAN></span>
down again—the children were in bed now, and
Wully, too, with only his father and mother beside
him in the kitchen.</p>
<p>“Your father told you about Jeannie’s death,
Wully?” His father <i>had</i> told him briefly about it
on the way home. He didn’t say to his mother that
the news had thrilled him with the certainty that
now his plans could have no opposition, since
Chirstie was left quite unprotected, and must be
needing him. He was ashamed of the hope he had
had from it, when he saw his mother’s face harden
with grief and resentment as she went on to relate
the details of her friend’s death, a death grim
enough to be in keeping with Jeannie’s life. For
her part, she hoped to live till Alex McNair got
home, till she could get one good chance to tell him
what she thought of him! Oh, it had been altogether
a terrible winter, almost as bad as that worst
early one, just one fierce-driven blizzard after
another. Jeannie had known in that darkening
afternoon that it was no common illness coming
over her. Chirstie, terrified by her isolation, had
begged to be allowed at once to go for her aunt.
But even then so thick was the storm raging that
from the window she could not see the barn, and to
venture out into the storm could mean only death.
As the night had hurled itself upon the poor little
shelter, almost hidden under drifts, and the maniac
wind unchecked by a tree, unhindered by a considerable
hill for a thousand miles, tore on in its
deadly course, inside the cabin where the candle<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_40" id="Page_40">[40]</SPAN></span>
flickered gustily out, Jeannie had whispered to her
children that she was dying. One thing they must
promise her so that she might die in peace. They
must not venture out for help, even in the morning,
unless the storm was over. She lay then moaning
inarticulately, which was frightful for the
children, but not so frightful as the silence that
followed, when they could in no way make her
answer their cries of agony. All that night Chirstie
sat watching beside her, relighting the candle,
while the other children slept. In the quieted
morning she had helped her brother dig an entrance
to the stable, and together they had got the
horse out. She had wrapped him as securely as
possible, and sent him across the blinding snow to
his uncle’s, John Keith’s. And when Aunt Libby
finally got there, she found the baby playing on the
floor, the dinner cooking on the stove, and Chirstie
on her mother’s bed unconscious.</p>
<p>Tears were running down Isobel McLaughlin’s
face as she finished. Though she never doubted
that God was infinitely kind, she wondered at times
why that something else, called life, or nature,
should be so cruel. She wondered why it was that
while with her all things prospered, with the good
Jeannie nothing ever refrained from turning itself
into tragedy. And besides all that, now that the
spring seemed coming, that stubborn girl Chirstie,
refusing longer to stay with her Aunt Libby, had
suddenly taken her small brother and sister, and
gone back to her empty house, and there she was,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_41" id="Page_41">[41]</SPAN></span>
living alone, with no company but occasionally a
neighboring girl, or her distressed Aunt Libby.
Wully’s mother had gone to her, and begged her
to come and stay with her. Other faithful friends
had invited her to their home, but they had begged
and pleaded in vain. Chirstie would listen to no
one. It was a most unfitting and dangerous thing,
a young girl like that alone there. She kept saying
her father would be home any day now, but Isobel
McLaughlin would prophesy that he would not be
back till he had a new wife to bring with him.
They would all see whether she was right about
that or not!</p>
<p>Wully, the ardent, jumped instantly to the hope
that Chirstie had known he was coming, and had
gone back to the cabin to be there alone to receive
him. That was the explanation of her “stubbornness”
and indeed it was a brave thing for a girl to
do for her lover. Alone there she would be this
rainy night, grieving for her mother and waiting
for him! Of course she would marry him at once!
He would put in a crop there for her father. Tomorrow,
not later than the next day, at most, they
would be married! He slept but excitedly that
night....</p>
<p>In the morning it was still raining. Breakfast
and worship over, he went to the barn, where the
men were setting about those rainy-day tasks which
all well-regulated farms have in waiting. In the
old thatched barn, three sides of which were
stacked slough grass, his father was greasing the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_42" id="Page_42">[42]</SPAN></span>
wagon’s axles; Andy was repairing the rope ox
harness; Peter and Hughie were struggling to lift
wee Sarah into their playhouse cave in a haystack
side of the barn, and having at length all but upset
the wagon on themselves, propped up as it was by
only three wheels, they had to be shooed away to
play on the cleaner floor of the new barn. Wully
took up a hoe that needed sharpening for the weeding
of the corn that was to be planted. They talked
of the new machine that was being made for the
corn planting. Wully answered absent-mindedly
that he had seen one in Davenport once. He spoke
with one eye on the hoe, and one on the heavens.
After an hour’s waiting, the sky still forbade a journey.
But his father, presently, looking up from his
work, saw him climbing on a horse, wrapping himself
in bedraggled blankets as best he might, against
the downpour. He naturally asked in surprise:</p>
<p>“Wherever are you going, Wully?”</p>
<p>Wully replied:</p>
<p>“Just down the road!”</p>
<p>Fancy that, now! A McLaughlin answering his
father in a tone that implied that what he asked
was none of his business! But it was Wully
who was answering, just home after four years of
absence. His father was amused. The thought
came gradually into his slow mind that there would
be a lassie in this. A feverish man wasn’t riding
out through a rain like that one without some very
good reason. What lassie would it be? He must
ask his wife about it.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_43" id="Page_43">[43]</SPAN></span>The path which Wully took required caution,
but the cause demanded speed. The way seemed
to have stretched out incredibly since he had last
gone over it. After riding a hundred miles or so,
he got to the little shanty of a barn on the McNair
place. Chirstie’s twelve-year-old brother Dod was
there, and Wully gave his horse to his care. That
horse had to be watched carefully, Wully vowed.
He had never seen such tricks as it had been doing
on the way over. Dod must not take his eyes from
it. Wully hurried to the house.</p>
<p>The door of the house opened, and— Oh, damn,
and all other oaths!—Scotch and army! Chirstie’s
<i>aunt</i> stood there in it, Libby Keith. She was
Wully’s aunt, too, that sister of his father’s who had
married Jeannie McNair’s brother, John Keith!
This was the first time that Wully had wanted
really to curse an aunt, though he liked this one but
dutifully. She saw him, and her voice fell in
dismay.</p>
<p>“Lawsie me!” she bewailed. “I thought it was
my Peter!”</p>
<p>Bad enough to be taken for her Peter at any
time! And she had to stand there stupidly a moment,
to recover from the disappointment, as it
were, and then looking straight at him, it was like
her to ask:</p>
<p>“Is it you, Wully?” As if she couldn’t see that it
was! Standing there filling the door, hiding the
room from him! “Whatever is the matter?”</p>
<p>Where was the girl? Was his aunt a permanent<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_44" id="Page_44">[44]</SPAN></span>
blockade? He came vigorously towards her,
hurrying her slow cordiality. There she was!
There was Chirstie! She had seen him. He went
towards her——</p>
<p>And she shrank away from him!</p>
<p>Not only had she not an impulse of welcome, she
shrank away from him! She gave him her hand
because she couldn’t help herself.</p>
<p>“Chirstie!” he faltered.</p>
<p>“Are you back?” she asked. She pulled her
hand away in a panic. “It’s a fine day,” he heard
her murmur.</p>
<p>It was the bitterest day of his life! He sat down
weakly. Men stagger down helplessly that way
when bullets go through them. The damnable
aunt began now welcoming him fondly. He didn’t
know what he was answering her. It couldn’t be
possible, could it, that Chirstie didn’t want to see
him? She had taken a seat just as far away from
him as the room permitted. She sat about her knitting
industriously. Sometimes she raised her eyes
to look into the fire, but never once did she raise
them to satisfy Wully’s hunger. His eagerness, her
refusal, became apparent at length to even the
stupid aunt. She understood that Wully had got
home only the night before, and in the morning,
rain and all, had ridden over to see the girl who
didn’t want to see him. He really was looking very
ill. Well, well! Isobel McLaughlin would have
been mightily “set up” by such a match. If Chirstie
had not been Peter’s own cousin, Libby Keith<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_45" id="Page_45">[45]</SPAN></span>
would have liked nothing better than the girl for
her son. She had fancied at times her son had
thought of it, too. Her sympathy was with the
soldier. She rose heavily after really only a few
minutes, and said:</p>
<p>“I doubt the setting hens have left the nests,
Chirstie.”</p>
<p>She put a shawl over her head, and went to the
door, and closed it after her. Wully jumped to his
feet, and went to bend down over his sweetheart.</p>
<p>“What’s the matter, Chirstie? What’s the matter?
What have I done?”</p>
<p>She shrank back into her chair.</p>
<p>“You haven’t forgotten! You remember that
afternoon! I thought now that you are alone here,
we needn’t wait!”</p>
<p>“Sit down in your chair!” she commanded.
“Don’t!”</p>
<p>He didn’t. He couldn’t.</p>
<p>“You’re in my light!”</p>
<p>He drew back only a little way.</p>
<p>“I didn’t say it all, but you know! Didn’t you
get my letters either?”</p>
<p>She moved farther away from him. “Now that
I think of it, I guess I did. I got one or two.” She
looked as if she was trying to recall something
trivial!</p>
<p>He stood absolutely dazed, looking at her hard
face. Then she said:</p>
<p>“It’s near dinner time. You’ll be going back.”</p>
<p>“I <i>will</i> not!” he cried, outraged. “I came for<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_46" id="Page_46">[46]</SPAN></span>
you, Chirstie! I thought we could be married
right away. That’s what I meant. You knew
that!” He bent over her again, and she struggled
away angrily. She went to the door, and called:</p>
<p>“Auntie! Wully’s going! Do you want to see
him?”</p>
<p>Aunt Libby came heavily in. She urged him to
stay for dinner. At least she would make him
something hot. Why, he was all wet from the ride!</p>
<p>“Don’t bother about me!” he said angrily, hardly
knowing his own voice. “I just rode over to see a
calf of Stevenson’s. I’ll be on my way!” Out of
the house he rushed, leaving his aunt to meditate
upon her theories.</p>
<p>Turning back, he saw, through tears, that the
girl was looking after him. He wouldn’t ride
towards the Stevensons. He would ride straight
home, and she would know why he had come. He
was chilling severely now, from the shock of her
denial, from rage and humiliation and sorrow. He
hardly knew whether it was tears or rain in his
face. “Fool!” he kept saying to himself. <i>Fool</i>
that he had been! Why had he ever taken so much
for granted? He had had only a little letter from
her, a shy letter. But he had never doubted she
wrote often to him, letters which, like his mother’s,
had never reached him. Of course she had never
really said that she would wait for him. She had
never promised. But that was what that afternoon
meant to him. It must be that some other man had
won her. They must all be wanting her. While<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_47" id="Page_47">[47]</SPAN></span>
he had been lying in that hospital, living only on
the dreams of their lovemaking, some other man
had taken his place against her face. Or could it be
that the tragic death of her mother had made her
cold? It was no use trying to imagine that, for
what ordinary, unkissed girl of the neighborhood
would not have given him a decent welcome home?
A mere acquaintance would have been more glad
to see him back than she had been. Glad! She had
not only not been glad. She had shrunk away in
fear, and dread, even disgust. If it had been but
mourning for her mother, she would have come to
him. If he had been disconsolate, he would have
known where to go for comfort! He had simply
been a fool to suppose he had won her. Still, there
was that afternoon to justify his hope. Could it be
possible that that had meant nothing to her? Could
he believe that that had been to her an accustomed
experience? If only her face had blossomed just
a little for him, that was all he would have asked.
He could have waited, respecting her bereavement.
But that shrinking away, that fear—what could he
make of that? And he had supposed, fool that
he was, that she felt toward him somewhat as he
had felt toward her! She wanted nothing of him
but his absence. All the family would hear now
of his visit from Aunt Libby. Not that he would
mind that, if only she had welcomed it! The
wound was sickening him.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_48" id="Page_48">[48]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER IV</h2>
<p class="drop-cap">HIS mother’s curiosity about the lassie disappeared
at the first glimpse she got of his
face. She put him to bed, with hot drinks and
heated stones, with quilt after quilt wrapped about
him. But still he chilled and shivered. He was
so wretched that she had no heart to reprove him
for that rash outing through the rain.</p>
<p>For a long time he remained fever-shaken and
low-spirited, the last one certainly she would
venture to ask about a girl. Day after day he lay
contrasting in his mind those two hours with
Chirstie, contrasting his dreams with the reality,
while the rain continued to sweep across the
prairies in gray and windy majesty. One day
Andy returned dripping from the post office with
the news of Lee’s surrender. Wully celebrated the
event with an unusually hard chill. The tidings of
Lincoln’s death sickened him desperately. He got
to thinking he was never again to be a strong man.
And he could see no reason for wanting to be.</p>
<p>After a few weeks the rains ceased, and the
spring flooded her sunshine over the fields with
high engendering ecstasy. The McLaughlins, man
and boy, from dawn to darkness went over their
ground, getting the prodigal soil into the best possible<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_49" id="Page_49">[49]</SPAN></span>
tilth, scattering the chosen seed by hand.
Even on the holy Sabbath of the Lord, Wully’s
father walked contentedly through his possessions,
dreaming of the coming harvest, and of the
eventual great harvest of a nation. It was lambing
time, and calving time, and time for little pigs and
chickens. The very cocks went about crowing out
their conquering energy all over the yard, till it
seemed to Wully, sitting wearily on the doorstep,
that he was the only thing in the world sick and
useless and alone.</p>
<p>May passed, and June. Thoughtful men sighed
when they spoke of the soldier, and hated war the
more. Five years ago he had gone away a strong,
high-spirited lad, and now he dragged himself
brokenly around the dooryard, the wreck of a man.
His mother, trying to tempt his appetite, was at
her wits’ end. She sometimes thought if he had
been a younger boy she would have given him a
thoroughly good spanking. She didn’t know what
to make of him. Had he not always been the happiest,
most even-tempered of her flock? Had there
not been times when he and Allen had made bets
about which one would begin chilling first, when
malaria, like everything else, had been a joke with
them? She had never seen a child as unhappy, as
irritable as her Wully was now. There was no
way of pleasing him. All he wanted was to be left
alone, to lie with his face in his arms on the bed,
scarcely speaking civilly when she tried to get him
to eat something. But whenever she said to herself<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_50" id="Page_50">[50]</SPAN></span>
that he ought to be spanked, at once her heart
reproved her. How could she imagine all that he
had been through, all the strain of those years?
The poor laddie, so wretched, and his own mother
having no patience with him!</p>
<p>In all these weeks Wully had seen the girl only
a few times, and none of them an occasion much
less painful than the first. Once he had been well
enough to go to church. He had waited till she
came out of the door, and then, before them all, he
had gone over to the wagon where she was seating
herself with her brother. She had drawn away
from him as if he had been a rattler, he said to himself
bitterly. What did she suppose he had done,
anyway, that she didn’t want even to look in his
direction? He had gone again to her desperately
one evening, determined to find out what it all
meant. She had indeed been alone when he came
within sight, but, seeing him, she had called sharply
to Dod to come and sit beside her. As if she were
afraid of him! As if he would hurt her! She was
even more distant now than she had been when he
was in New Orleans, when he could at least think
of her with hope. Once he had driven over with
his mother to see her, had ridden along in forbidding
silence, wondering how much his mother
knew of that first visit, dreading lest she might
mention Chirstie’s name significantly to him. He
had not condescended to go into the house that
time, but finding Dod’s hoe, he had weeded their
little patch of corn, weeded it fiercely and well, to<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_51" id="Page_51">[51]</SPAN></span>
let her see how he would have worked for her if
only she had been willing. His mother had not
said a word about the girl as they rode home together,
but she sighed deeply, from time to time,
so that he guessed Chirstie had not even been
cordial to her.</p>
<p>He tried hard enough, as he grew stronger, to
shake off his depression. There were plenty of
girls in the world whom he might marry, weren’t
there? The trouble was, he hated other girls.
Still, he couldn’t let merely one woman make him
unhappy, could he? Not much! He used to be
happy all the time, before he got to thinking about
her so much. He would brace up, he vowed, and
forget her. But Harvey Stowe came home in July,
and came at once to see him, a strong and hilarious
Harvey, who wouldn’t take any excuses. Wully
must come over to his wedding. Wully would not.
Likely he would go to another man’s wedding! He
would have fever that day if he hadn’t had it for a
week! But he went.</p>
<p>The day after, thinking of his friend’s happiness
as he walked through his father’s wheat, he sat
down to rest in a path which it shaded, and
stretched himself out in it. There suddenly and
poignantly, for the first time in his life, he envied
Allen and wanted to die. He wanted to die with
so keen a despair that never afterwards could he
hear the cocksure rail against suicide. He hated
living vehemently, and wanted to escape from it.
There was no use saying one girl couldn’t make<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_52" id="Page_52">[52]</SPAN></span>
him unhappy. He was meant for Chirstie, and
without her life had no meaning. Some way, it had
just that combination of demure eyes and white
arms to stimulate his desire till it was without
mercy. He could not go on without her. He
wished there had been a battle that day, which he
could have gone into. He would have shot himself
dead with his first bullet. That was the climax
of his despair, though he was far from knowing it.</p>
<p>The next Sunday he walked with his brothers to
the church where the lairds of the Waupsipinnikon,
ragged but clean, worshiped the God of
their fathers. The little church they had built out
of their wartime prosperity stands on a green knoll
on Gib McWhee’s farm. Entering it, one saw
then, as one sees nowadays, a large unadorned
square room, with only one beauty, and that so
great that any church in the world might well envy
it. Eight high, narrow windows it has, pointedly
arched, of clear glass, and whatever one thinks of
a style of ecclesiastical architecture which draws
one’s attention from the sermon to the prairies,
those eight windows frame pictures of billowing,
cloud-shadowed, green distances in which surely
sensible eyes can never sufficiently luxuriate.</p>
<p>Up the scrubbed aisle, into pews varnished into
yellow wave patterns, family after family filed
decorously that morning, mothers and infants in
arms and strong men—there were as yet no old men
in that world. Wully went to the family pew.
Before the war he had usually sought out a place<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_53" id="Page_53">[53]</SPAN></span>
where the overflow of big boys sat as far as possible
away from the source of blessings. The
McLaughlin pew held only twelve, and that uncomfortably.
But there had never been more than
twelve children at church together, since small
Sarah had been born after her brothers had gone
to war.</p>
<p>The congregation sang their Psalms out of books
now. No more lining-out of numbers in a congregation
so well-established and prosperous. The
man of God read the Scriptures, and then at last
came that welcomed long prayer, good for fifteen
minutes at least. Wully, sitting determinedly in a
certain well-considered place in the pew, bowing
his head devoutly and bending just a bit to one
side, could watch Chirstie through his fingers,
where she sat on the other side of the church in the
pew just behind the McLaughlins. Her eyes were
closed, but his did a week’s duty. There was no
doubt about it. She was getting thinner and thinner.
It wasn’t just his imagination. She was paler.
She was unhappy. He had noticed that week by
week. Surely she was not happy!</p>
<p>The minister was an indecent man, cutting that
prayer short in so unceremonious a fashion. Wully
wondered the elders didn’t notice his carelessness.
But after the sermon there would be another
prayer, just a glimpse long. He had that to look
forward to. He made a mental note of the text,
which the children would be expected to repeat at
the dinner table, and then settled down, to be disturbed<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_54" id="Page_54">[54]</SPAN></span>
no more by sermons. He had long ago
acquired a certain immunity to them. A breeze
cooled the warm worshiping faces, and from
outside came the soothing hum of bees, and the
impatient stamping of fly-bitten horses. The minister’s
voice was rich and low. The younger
children slept first, unashamedly, against the older
ones next them, and then, gradually, one God-fearing
farmer and another, exhausted by the
week’s haying, nodded, struggled, surrendered,
and slept.</p>
<p>Wully was wide awake, waiting for the last
prayer. There was no time to be lost, when the
petitions were so short. He turned his head, and
there—oh, Chirstie was looking at him! With
head bowed, but eyes wide open, she was <i>looking</i>
at him! Hungrily, tenderly, pitifully, just as he
wanted her to look! Their eyes met, and her face
blossomed red. She turned her head hastily away.
Let her turn away! Let her pray! He <i>knew</i>, now!
That was enough! For some reason she didn’t
mean him to understand. But he had found out!
It was all right. He could wait. He could wait
any length of time, if only she would look at him
again in that way! The congregation had risen,
and had begun the Psalm. He would tell her, then
and there, how glad he was, how he understood!
He lifted up his voice and sang, sang louder than
anyone else. That was what Allen used to do,
when the service particularly bored him. He
would sing the last Psalm louder and clearer than<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_55" id="Page_55">[55]</SPAN></span>
the whole congregation, with the face of an earnest,
humble angel, while his elders admired, and his
contemporaries hid their amusement as best they
might. Chirstie would know Wully was sending
her a joyous, patient answer. What did it matter
that in going out she never once would turn
towards him? Perhaps that was the way of
women. They don’t just tell you all that is in their
hearts. It was all very well. He knew what she
was thinking.</p>
<p>After dinner, he said he was going down to the
swimming hole, where the assembly of cousins
proved week by week that the heat had prevailed
over the shorter catechism. But instead he rushed
eagerly and cautiously over to Chirstie. He knew
there might be someone with her on Sunday, and
he left his horse some distance away, intending,
if he saw others there, to come back and wait.
There was not a sound to be heard as he crept
up, though he stopped, listening. He hesitated,
and drew nearer. Then he saw her. She was sitting
in the little plot of shade the cabin made, on
the doorstep, and her head was bowed on her arms.
On a bit of rag carpet on the ground, her little sister
was sleeping. Chirstie didn’t hear him. He went
cautiously nearer, not wanting to startle her. He
stood still, scarcely knowing how to be the least unwelcome.
What was this he saw? What was this?
She was crying! He stood still, watching her carefully.
She was shaken with sobbing.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_56" id="Page_56">[56]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER V</h2>
<p class="drop-cap">HIS impulse was to run and take her in his
arms, but he knew now that he must be
careful. You can’t be impetuous, it seems, with
women, at least not with that one. He had tried
that once, and learned his lesson. He slipped behind
the barn, and stood wondering what to do.
After a few seconds he peered around cautiously.
There she sat, crying shakenly. He tried vainly
to imagine a reason. Perhaps her uncle was complaining
of having the responsibility of her and the
children alone there. Perhaps she was actually in
want, perhaps in want of food. Perhaps the other
girls had been talking about going away to school,
and she was heartbroken because her mother’s
plans for her education were not to be carried out.
Maybe she had just seen a snake. He remembered
his mother saying that after Jeannie McNair had
had to kill a snake, she used to sit down and cry.
Some women did things like that, he knew, not his
mother and sisters, but some. He peered around
at her again, most uncomfortable. Her sobbing
was terrible to see. He felt like a spy. He refrained
from going to her, because something
warned him that if she had not welcomed him
before, she was less likely to do so now, when her<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_57" id="Page_57">[57]</SPAN></span>
face would be distorted with tears. But he remembered
that prayer look with hot longing.</p>
<p>He stood hesitating. Presently he looked again.
She was just lifting her head to wipe her nose, and
she saw him. She gave a little cry and, jumping
up, ran into the cabin, and slammed the door behind
her. As if he were a robber! Then she came
out, even more insultingly, more afraid, and caught
up the sleeping baby, and carried her away to
safety. She needn’t barricade the house against
him, need she? Wully thought, angrily. Then he
remembered her face in church. He would sit
down and wait a while. He would wait till Dod
came home, and see what he could learn from the
lad. But when he looked again towards the house,
there she was, sitting inside the door, and in her
hands she had her father’s old gun!</p>
<p>How preposterous! How outrageous! If she
didn’t want him as a lover, she might at least remember
he was Wully McLaughlin, a decent,
harmless man! Waiting for him with a gun!
Could it be that the girl was losing her mind? Her
mother had never recovered from that shock of
hers. Could Chirstie have been unbalanced by her
mother’s death! He wouldn’t think it! That
would be disloyalty. But somebody, his mother,
their aunt, somebody ought to go to her by force,
and get her away from this lonely place. Who
could tell what a girl might do with a gun! One
thing he knew, he wasn’t going away and leave her
there alone, so madly armed, and weeping.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_58" id="Page_58">[58]</SPAN></span>After a while Dod came home, a red-faced,
sweating little lad, and sat down contentedly with
the soldier in the shade of the barn. He was, of
course, barefooted and clothed in jeans, and his
fitful haircut did no great honor to Chirstie’s skill
as a barber. Surely he must know what she was
crying about. And he would know that Wully
would not be one to make light of her grief.</p>
<p>“What’s happened, Dod?” he began at once.
“When I came up, Chirstie was sitting on the doorstep
crying. What’s the matter? Don’t you mind
her?”</p>
<p>Dod was instantly resentful.</p>
<p>“It’s nothing I done.” He was decided and
scornful. “She won’t even let me go swimming a
minute. She wants me to stay here all the time.
She cries all the time, no matter what I do!”</p>
<p>This was worse than Wully had expected.</p>
<p>“Was she crying before now?” he asked.</p>
<p>“She cries <i>all</i> the time, I tell you.” He
spoke carelessly. Girls’ tears were nothing to him.
“She cries when she’s eating. She gets up in the
morning crying. She’s daft!”</p>
<p>“You mustn’t say that, Dod!” said Wully sharply.
“Can’t a girl grieve for her mother without being
called daft? That’s no way for a man to speak!”</p>
<p>Dod was abashed, but unconvinced.</p>
<p>“She’s not grieving for mother,” he answered,
defending himself. “She’s grieving for herself.”</p>
<p>This sounded good to Wully. He hoped she was
unhappy for the same reason he was.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_59" id="Page_59">[59]</SPAN></span>“How do you know?” he demanded.</p>
<p>“She says so. I says for her not to cry about
mother, and she says she wasn’t. ‘I’m crying for
myself,’ she says.”</p>
<p>Wully had no longer any scruples about finding
out everything he could from the boy.</p>
<p>“What’s she sitting with that gun in her hands
for, Dod? Does she shoot many chickens?”</p>
<p>“Her? She couldn’t hit a barn. She’s afraid.
That’s what’s the matter with her.”</p>
<p>“What’s she afraid of?”</p>
<p>“Nothing. What’s there to be afraid of here?
I don’t know what’s got into her!”</p>
<p>“Tell me now, Dod!” begged Wully. “My
mother would want to know. Does Uncle John see
that you have everything you need?”</p>
<p>“That’s not it!” exclaimed the boy, proudly.
“We have enough. Some of them would come
here and stay all the time, but she don’t want them.
She won’t have anybody here. And we’re not going
to church again.” This last he undoubtedly considered
a decision worthy of the most tearless girl.
Wully, who seized upon trifling straws, saw promise
in this. She wasn’t going to church again, and
she had wanted a good look at him! But what was
it—why should she be so silly? Why wouldn’t she
let him make her happy? She wouldn’t need to
be afraid if he was with her. He saw that Dod
knew not much more than he did about the explanation
of his difficulties. But Dod at any time<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_60" id="Page_60">[60]</SPAN></span>
might find something enlightening. Wully coveted
his help.</p>
<p>“It really beats all the way you run this farm
with your father gone,” he affirmed. “When he
gets back, I’d like to hire you myself.” He saw
the boy relishing his praise. “You must treat
Chirstie like a man, Dod. You mustn’t blame her
for crying. It’s the way women do, sometimes.
You say to her when you go in that my mother is
always waiting to do for her. She’s the one that
can help her. She don’t need to cry any more.
We can fix things right. You say that to her, Dod,
and to-morrow I’ll ride over and see what it is.
You tell her we’ll fix everything for her.”</p>
<p>He went away in uncertainty and distress. He
ought to tell his mother how things were. The
idea of that girl sitting there with a gun, as if she
didn’t recognize him! Or maybe it would be better
to go to his Aunt Libby Keith. She ought to
know. He didn’t like going to anybody. It was
his affair. He couldn’t think of insinuating to anyone
that the girl was—well, not quite right in her
mind. He must be very careful.</p>
<p>And then her face came before him, loving him.
After all, it was just his affair and hers. There
was some reason why she must wait. But she loved
him! His mind dwelt on that, rather than on his
inexplicable rejecting. He decided that in the
morning he would ride over to the Keiths’ and ask
in a roundabout way, what the trouble was with
Chirstie.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_61" id="Page_61">[61]</SPAN></span>But in the morning he felt so certain that she
loved him, in spite of everything, that he announced
to his father that he was going over to cut slough
grass on his eighty, to use in thatching his new
barn, having decided to go to Keiths’, less conspicuously,
in the evening. This was the first time
he had as much as mentioned his own farm all
summer. His father was pleased, but his mother
protested. Why should he begin such work on the
hottest morning of the summer, when he hadn’t
really been able to help in the haying at all? He
might easily be overcome with the heat, in his condition.
But Wully, it seemed, was at last feeling
as well as he had ever felt. He had been loafing
too long. He must begin to get something done
on his own place.</p>
<p>So down in his slough he worked away with all
his might, and now that his heart was light, and his
fever broken, it was no contemptible strength he
could exert. About the time he was so hot, so
soaked through with sweat that he must sit down
for a rest, he saw a horseman coming towards him.
And upon that meeting there depended the destiny
of generations.</p>
<p>He smiled when he saw who it was. Peter Keith
was a cousin of both Chirstie’s and his, the only
remaining child of their Aunt Libby’s and Uncle
John Keith’s, the smallest adult of Wully’s seventy-one
cousins, being not more than five feet seven.
And he was by far the most worthless of them. Of
course Peter would be riding leisurely over after<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_62" id="Page_62">[62]</SPAN></span>
the mail in the middle of the morning, while the
haying was to be finished, and the wheat was white
and heavy for harvest. His excuse this summer
for not working was that he had a disabled foot.
He said that he had accidentally discharged his
gun into it. Peter Keith was such a man that when
he told that story, his hearers’ faces grew shrewd
and thoughtful, trying to decide whether or not he
really was lazy enough to hurt his own foot in
order to get out of work. There was no place for
laziness in a world where men existed only by
toil. It was like chronic cowardice in the face
of the enemy. Peter’s mother, to be sure, said he
wasn’t strong. Libby Keith’s way of hanging over
him, of listening to his rather ordinary cough, her
constant babying of him, was what was spoiling
Peter, many said. Wully had always been more
tolerant of him than some of the cousins were, because
he could never imagine a man feigning so
shameful a thing as physical weakness. If Peter
didn’t want to farm, why insist, he argued. If he
wanted to go west, to get into something else, let
him go. He <i>might</i> be good for something somewhere.
But his doting mother would never listen
to such hard-heartedness.</p>
<p>The two of them made themselves a shade in
the grass, and talked away intimately. Wully was
more affable than usual, having resolved upon first
sight of Peter to learn something from him. Peter
was always full of neighborhood news. Tam
McWhee had bought ten acres more of timber, and<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_63" id="Page_63">[63]</SPAN></span>
the Sprouls were beginning to break their further
forty, and so on, and so on. Wully was screwing
up his courage to introduce the subject that was
interesting him, in some casual way. Peter was the
last man with whom he cared to discuss Chirstie.
But he was exactly the one who might know something
valuable. He delayed, the question at the tip
of his tongue, till even the lazy Peter thought it
was time to be riding on, and rose to go. His foot
wasn’t really much hurt, but he hadn’t renounced
his limp. It was then or never with Wully, so he
said, trying to appear uninterested:</p>
<p>“I was riding by McNairs’ yesterday, and I saw
Chirstie sitting there crying. What do you suppose
she would be crying about, Peter?”</p>
<p>Peter gave him a sharp look, and grew red in one
moment.</p>
<p>“How the devil should <i>I</i> know what girls cry
about?” he asked angrily. “It’s none of my business!
Nor yours, either!”</p>
<p>A cry of frightened anger like that sent an
excitement through Wully.</p>
<p>“You know very well what it is!” he cried.
“You’ve got to tell me! It’s some of your doings!”</p>
<p>Peter was jumping into his saddle.</p>
<p>“I’ll tell you like hell!” he shouted.</p>
<p>“You’ll tell me before you go!”</p>
<p>“Let go my bridle! Let go, I tell you! It’s none
of your business!”</p>
<p>His face told terrible secrets that Wully had<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_64" id="Page_64">[64]</SPAN></span>
never till that moment imagined suspecting. Now
he was pulling him down from his horse.</p>
<p>“Let me alone! It’s not my fault! Take your
hands off me! I never meant to hurt her!” Peter
was fighting desperately for his freedom. Wully
was trying to control his insane rage.</p>
<p>“Stand still and tell me what it is! I’m not going
to hurt you!” he cried scornfully. “What are you
afraid of? Don’t be a baby!” But his grasp never
relaxed. The boy was afraid he would be shaken
to death.</p>
<p>“Let me alone! Take your hands off me! Let
me go, and I’ll tell you! It’s none of your business,
anyway!” He was free now, and trembling. “I
didn’t mean to get her into trouble. I wish I’d
never seen her! I offered to marry her once——”</p>
<p>He dodged Wully’s blinded blow.</p>
<p>“<i>You</i> marry her!” he cried murderously. “<i>You</i>
marry her!” The first realization of his meaning
had filled Wully with a lust to kill. Peter had
sprung away. He gained his horse. Wully ran
after him. All the oaths he had ever heard came
back to him in his need. He ran furiously after
the fleeing seducer. He called after him ragingly.</p>
<p>He threw himself down, too shocked to think
plainly. So that was Chirstie’s sickening secret!
That was why she was afraid of him! That was
why she was defending herself with that poor old
gun! This was why she had left her uncle’s house,
and avoided others! Chirstie, betrayed and desolate.
Oh, it was well he was trained in killing!<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_65" id="Page_65">[65]</SPAN></span>
He would go after Peter Keith, and make short
work of him. He would break every bone in his
body. There was no death long enough, large
enough, bitter enough, for Peter Keith. Wully
lay there weak with rage, crying out curses.
Anger, what little he knew of it, had always been
to him an exhausting disease. He gave himself
up to it.</p>
<p>He was so dazed by this revelation that he never
thought how time was passing till he heard the
voice of a little brother calling him. It was long
after dinner time. Why didn’t he come home?
His mother was anxious about him. Was he ill?
He rose, and stumbled along home.</p>
<p>The sight of that kitchen was a blow to him, so
innocent, so habitual it looked, so remote from
violence and revenge. The dishes had been gathered
from the table. The girls were beginning
to wash them. His mother came forward solicitously.
What was the matter, she wanted to know.
Wully stood blinking. Murder? Had he thought
of murder in a place of peace? Instantly he had
come far back on that road to his habitual self,
when with a shock he came against the criminal
fact of Peter. He was ill, he cried. He wanted to
rest. He couldn’t eat.</p>
<p>He shut the door of his room and sat down
bewildered on the edge of his bed. Thoughts of
the old security and of the new violence clashed
in his mind. His gun stood in the corner. He<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_66" id="Page_66">[66]</SPAN></span>
reached out and took it, and sat fingering it, like a
man in a baffling dream.</p>
<p>At length from the kitchen there came a burst
of happy laughter. That was his sister laughing.
His sister Mary. Laughing. Yes, Mary was
laughing, and Chirstie sat there sobbing, sobbing
and shaking!</p>
<p>In that unbetrayed kitchen one of the children
had said something absurd, that had delighted
Mary. He knew that outburst. Mary was a girl
safe, and Chirstie was undone. A girl people
would scoff at! Not while he was alive! He threw
himself down on the bed. He began thinking only
of the girl. If he killed that snake, who would
Chirstie turn to—who, if she no longer had him?
She was alone. Defending herself, fighting for
herself. That was what she thought of men! She
didn’t know any better! He would kill Peter,
certainly. But what was to become of her then?</p>
<p>After a while, lying there, he began to see a way
out. He saw it dimly at first—it grew persuasive.
Peter had been always talking about running away
west, had he? Well, he would run away that very
night. Either that, or Wully would destroy him.
Wully would have that girl, as she was, if he had
to fight the whole country for her. His terrible
anger still shook him. But there was Chirstie to
save, for himself—and for herself. If he killed
Peter, what good would that do her? It would
make her notorious. The way he saw was better
than that. It was an ugly way. But it was safe for<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_67" id="Page_67">[67]</SPAN></span>
her. A situation hideous forced upon them, a thing
which had to be faced out, like the war, from which
there was no escape but victory. If he got rid of
Peter, why should he not have her? Possession
of her was worth letting the betrayer go scot free
for, wasn’t it? She had no one but himself now.
And yesterday, in her straits, in her despair, she
had turned her face towards him!</p>
<p>By supper time his mind was perfectly clear
about the course he would take. He rose, and ate
something, excitedly, reassuring his mother that
the sun had not prostrated him. He felt all right.
He had only to settle with Peter, and then——!</p>
<p>Peter was sitting securely between his father and
mother in front of the house when Wully rode up,
that evening, and demanded a word with him in
private. Peter hesitated. He did not dare to fear
his cousin before them. He went cautiously out
through the dusk towards him. Daylight was
almost gone, but Wully turned his back deliberately
towards those who sat casually watching. He
didn’t want them to see the hate he felt mounting
over his face. He didn’t want anyone ever to suspect
what he was going to do. He spoke to his
cousin only a few sentences. Then he turned, and
rode swiftly away.</p>
<p>He came to Chirstie’s. She was sitting there in
the dusk, her head bowed in that despairing way.
He gave his horse to Dod with a command, and
strode over to where she sat. She needn’t try to
resist him now. It was useless.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_68" id="Page_68">[68]</SPAN></span>“I know the whole thing!” he whispered. “I’ve
got it all settled.” He took her in his arms. She
needn’t struggle. “It’s all right. He’ll never
frighten you again. You can’t get away. I’ve
come for you!”</p>
<p>Dawn found them sitting there together. Indeed,
Wully had to urge his horse along to get
home in time for breakfast.</p>
<p>The McLaughlins were assembled for their
unexciting morning cornmeal, all at the table
together, when Wully announced, in a fine loud
voice, among them:</p>
<p>“I’m going to be married to-day, mother!”</p>
<p>Her spoon was halfway to her mouth. It was
some time before it reached its destination.</p>
<p>“Wully!” she gasped.</p>
<p>“Well, you needn’t be so surprised. I am.”</p>
<p>“Is it Chirstie?”</p>
<p>Could they ask that!</p>
<p>“I’m <i>that</i> pleased!” she cried. Oh, she wouldn’t
have liked anything else as well! She looked at
him narrowly, with delight. “But you canna just
be married to-day, and the harvesting coming on!”</p>
<p>“You bet I can!” replied her American.</p>
<p>Indeed, he never could! Not to Chirstie! They
must do something for Jeannie’s Chirstie, make her
some clothes. Wully scoffed at the idea. She had
plenty of clothes, of course. They were going to
drive to town and be married, and he would buy her
whatever she needed. He refused to listen to them.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_69" id="Page_69">[69]</SPAN></span>
Chirstie might decide not to have him, if he gave
her time.</p>
<p>“Havers!” exclaimed his mother. As if Chirstie
didn’t know her own mind! That was no way to
talk! Isobel couldn’t imagine, of course, that
Wully had any real reason for such misgivings.
Was it likely a girl would not have her Wully!
If he would just listen to her a moment, and wait
even till the morrow, they would call the friends in
and have a wedding worthy of Chirstie’s mother.
It occurred to him that under the circumstances a
plan so respectable might have advantages for
Chirstie, if only she would consent. And his father
began planning how soon he could spare men and
horses to begin hauling lumber for the house.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_70" id="Page_70">[70]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER VI</h2>
<p class="drop-cap">THE McLaughlin house shone ready for the
guests the next evening. The light that glimmered
out through the dusk came from as many
new kerosene lamps as could be borrowed from the
neighbors. Inside the house beds had been removed
to make room for dancing, though Isobel
McLaughlin sighed to remember that there would
be at best an indifferent fiddler, not one with a
rhythmic dancing soul—like her Allen. Indoors
mosquitoes hummed through the light and odor of
the lamps, and out of doors they attacked whoever
turned away from the series of smudges the boys
had built, and were carefully guarding from flame,
between the house and the barn. Wagonloads of
well-wishers came driving up as it grew dark, and
with each arrival the pile of pieced quilts on the
chairs in the bedroom grew higher, and the collection
of wedding presents in the dooryard grew
noisier, and broke loose, and ran, and was pursued
with shouts by the assembled half-grown boys.
Some guests brought ducks, and some hens with
small chickens. Some gave maudlin geese, and
some bewildered and protesting young pigs. The
Squire gave a heifer calf. The Keiths, poor distracted
Aunt Libby and Uncle John Keith,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_71" id="Page_71">[71]</SPAN></span>
brought two heavy chairs he had made the winter
before from walnut.</p>
<p>The bride was not visible. Wully had guarded
her carefully, even from a minute alone with his
mother, ever since he had arranged her wedding.
He told his mother now that Chirstie had consented,
she was worried about what her father
would say when he heard about it. And because
it was so soon after her mother’s death. Isobel
McLaughlin reassured her. The wedding was the
best possible solution of the situation. Let them
just leave Chirstie’s father to her! She comforted
the girl earnestly, being distressed by her face. She
hoped in her heart that the marriage would put an
end to the girl’s newly developed and stubborn
depression. She couldn’t understand why now that
the guests were arriving, the bride should still seem
just terrified. No less word described her condition.
Isobel McLaughlin could do nothing but
leave her with Wully. In his room, where he sat
holding her close against him, every time she said,
“I can’t do this, Wully! I won’t!” he kissed her
again, powerfully. She must go through with it
now, he whispered to her. Even the minister was
waiting for them now.</p>
<p>He led her forth, at last, into the parlor. She
was wearing the white dress her mother had made
for her the summer before, which Mrs. McLaughlin
had ironed that day, and freshened with her
daughter Mary’s cherry-colored ribbons. Wully,
harassed by the trivial necessity for respectable<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_72" id="Page_72">[72]</SPAN></span>
garments, was wearing the suit his mother had
made for his brother John to wear to college in the
fall. It didn’t fit Wully altogether, but then, it
scarcely fitted John at all. In a space in the midst
of their unsuspecting kinsmen they stood, the bride
as pale as death, the groom nervously hiding his
fear that at the critical minute his bride might
altogether reject him.</p>
<p>He kept watching her covertly as the minister
tried the patience of man and God by the length
of his prayer. He tried to stand near enough her to
support her. When the invocations ceased, everyone
in the room lifted his head—except the bride.
The minister explained interminably the nature of
holy matrimony. He exhorted the pair to mutual
faithfulness. Wully felt her tremble.</p>
<p>“Will you have this man to be your husband?”
he asked at length.</p>
<p>She kept silent. She couldn’t raise her head.
Wully felt his heart beginning to beat furiously.
She was going to refuse him, in spite of all he had
done.</p>
<p>There was an awful moment. The room seemed
to be hushed and waiting. It was terrible, the length
of that moment of silence. At last he spoke forth
simply.</p>
<p>“You wouldn’t think she would. But she will.
Won’t you, Chirstie?”</p>
<p>Those standing near heard his words, and as the
outraged divine whispered sternly, “Answer!” he
bent down and kissed her.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_73" id="Page_73">[73]</SPAN></span>She looked around like one in a nightmare. Her
lips moved. The minister accepted the sign. He
proceeded with the ceremony. The smile which
Wully’s words had occasioned spread from those
standing nearest even to those who were looking
in at the windows—those who pretended to be
leaving room for the rest, but were really thinking
of their unsuitable bare feet.</p>
<p>The minister had made them man and wife.</p>
<p>The crowd gathered around them. The squire
gave Chirstie a resounding smack on her cheek.
Girls were pressing around her, the roomful was
gathering near her. But she swayed, and fell
against her husband, and fainted quite away.</p>
<p>Of course that fainting was altogether the smartest
feature of the hurried wedding. Not many
hard-working prairie women had bodies which
permitted such gentility. It was a distinguished
thing to do. The women who saw it forgot for a
while to comment on the strange appearance of
the bride, which they understood more fully later.
At the time it seemed no more than a proper honor
to pay Jeannie McNair’s memory. When she was
herself again, Wully found a place for her out of
doors. Planks laid on boxes and chairs made seats
for supper out there where the smoke defended
them, and since there was no back for her to lean
against, she having just fainted and all, it was only
proper that Wully’s arm do its duty around her.
And it was necessary that it give her little strengthening
messages, while inside the more zealous<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_74" id="Page_74">[74]</SPAN></span>
young things danced to the fiddle that was not
Allen’s. Out in the warm starlight and the smoke,
the older guests talked to the bride and groom.</p>
<p>Aunt Libby joined them again, when by chance
they were for a moment alone.</p>
<p>“Tell me again what it was Peter said, Wully!”
she begged.</p>
<p>He felt Chirstie shrinking against him.</p>
<p>“He told me in the morning that he had decided
to go this time for sure. I told him he was
foolish. And I rode over again to give him some
advice in the evening.”</p>
<p>Chirstie’s hand stirred nervously within his, and
he held it more firmly.</p>
<p>“And did he not say where he was going?”</p>
<p>“He only said west.”</p>
<p>“That’s all he said in his note!” She sighed
broken-heartedly. “It’s a strange thing he wouldn’t
heed you, Wully!”</p>
<p>Wully gritted his teeth. “He certainly heeded
me that time!” he thought grimly to himself. He
had already told his aunt those nicely dovetailing
lies half a dozen times, and each time he had felt
them crushing his wife. He wished his aunt
would go away and leave them in peace. After
all, her cursed Peter hadn’t got a taste of what
he deserved!</p>
<p>Finally the wedding was over. Time, however
it drags, must eventually pass. They had driven
away together, after he had changed John’s good
clothes for a fresh hickory shirt and jeans, leaving<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_75" id="Page_75">[75]</SPAN></span>
Dod at the McLaughlins’. They had had twenty-four
hours of the unfathomable luxury of unhindered
intimacy. The baby sister was asleep.
It was bedtime again.</p>
<p>The new family sat down for prayers. Not
that Wully was a man deeply religious. But, as
far as he knew, daily family prayers was one of the
things a decent man does for his family. They
had read that morning, according to custom, the
first chapter of Genesis, and that had been most
satisfactory, even quite personally interesting now,
all about male and female created He them. It
had come over Wully with a chuckle that divine
commands have seldom been as satisfactory to
humans as that first one was. And now, in the
evening, he had read the first chapter of the New
Testament. He resented that. He wouldn’t have
read it if he had remembered what was in it. That
story of Mary’s humiliation might seem ever so
slightly to reflect upon his wife. And that right
he denied even to the Word of God.</p>
<p>They were sitting together on the doorstep, and
his lips were not far from her ear.</p>
<p>“Yon was a strange man, now, Chirstie!” he
began.</p>
<p>“What man?”</p>
<p>“That Joseph in Matthew. I fear he hadn’t
very good sense.”</p>
<p>“Why, Wully! And him a man in the Bible!”</p>
<p>“I don’t care! He didn’t know much! He
didn’t know enough to take his own lassie till an<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_76" id="Page_76">[76]</SPAN></span>
angel told him! A man like that! He was daft.
Or else——”</p>
<p>“I wonder at you, Wully! Or else what?”</p>
<p>“I doubt the lassie wasn’t really bonnie. Not
like mine!”</p>
<p>A deeper embrace. More kisses.</p>
<p>“Oh, <i>Wully</i>!”</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_77" id="Page_77">[77]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER VII</h2>
<p class="drop-cap">IT was growingly inevitable that the news,
the determined news, must be broken. Wully,
with his whole heart shrinking from the task, made
light of it to Chirstie. Wasn’t having her better
than anything he had ever imagined! He hadn’t
really known at all at the time how greatly he was
enriching himself. If he had been ready then to
shoulder whatever blame there might be, he was
ready now to do it a dozen times over. He didn’t
mind in the least telling his parents about it. Accidents
of the sort happen among even the most respectable
people from time to time. It was in
vain that he tried to reassure her. It might be all
very well for him to talk so, but when everyone
knew about her— Oh, what should she do then!
Was it that she doubted him, then? Wasn’t he
going to be with her? If by chance there should
be one neighbor rash enough to see anything not
perfect about his marriage, he would tell her for
sure there would never be another! It was his
mother she thought most about! What would his
mother ever do when she heard it? That was
nothing! Wully would go and explain it all to
her, after his fashion—falsely, his wife insisted
on saying wretchedly. His mother would be
angry, of course, at first, and give him the scolding<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_78" id="Page_78">[78]</SPAN></span>
of his life. But she’d soon get over it, and come
over bringing Chirstie a lot of baby clothes.
Chirstie would see if she wouldn’t! Why hadn’t
he explained it to her then, the last time he went
over for that purpose, if it was so light a matter?
The children happened to be all at home that day
because the teacher was ill, and he had got no
word alone with her. He didn’t add that he had
been highly relieved to find them all there. He
would go over at once, so that the burden would be
off Chirstie’s mind.</p>
<p>Having arrived at the scene of his humiliation
the next morning, he saw his father coming from
the cornfield with his hands and pockets full of
chosen ears of seed corn. Wully met him in the
path just behind the barn, and they greeted each
other without a sign of affection. What did Wully
think of these ears? Wully felt them critically,
one after another, with his thumb, and found them
good. His father started on towards the barn.</p>
<p>“I want to tell you something, father.”</p>
<p>He stopped without a word, and stood listening.</p>
<p>“We’re going to have a baby.”</p>
<p>“’Tis likely.”</p>
<p>“I mean—in December.”</p>
<p>“December? In December!”</p>
<p>“Yes. That’s what I mean.”</p>
<p>John McLaughlin’s long keen face, which
changed expression only under great provocation,
now surrendered to surprise. He stood still, looking
at his son penetratingly a long time. Wully<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_79" id="Page_79">[79]</SPAN></span>
kicked an imaginary clod back and forth in the
path. Presently the father said, with more bitterness
than Wully had ever heard in his voice,</p>
<p>“It seems we have brought the old country to
the new!”</p>
<p>Wully pondered this unexpected deliverance
without looking up.</p>
<p>After a little the older man added, sighing,</p>
<p>“I prayed my sons might be men who could
wait.”</p>
<p>“A lot he knows about waiting!” thought Wully,
half angrily. “Thirteen of us!”</p>
<p>“You tell mother about it, father,” he pleaded,
knowing his entreaty useless.</p>
<p>“I <i>will</i> not!”</p>
<p>“I wish you would. I can’t—very well!”</p>
<p>“You’d best!”</p>
<p>Wully stood watching him tie the yellow ears
into clusters on the sheltered side of the barn. He
was trying with all his might to gather courage to
face his mother. He hadn’t felt such a nervous
hesitancy since the first time he went into action.
He remembered only too well the last time he had
really stirred her displeasure. Allen and he had
quarreled, and had nursed their anger, in spite of
her remonstrances, for two days. He had growled
out something to his brother across the supper
table, and after that, she had put the little children
to bed, and had set her two sons down before the
fireplace—it was in the first house they were living
then. She had drawn her chair near them, and had<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_80" id="Page_80">[80]</SPAN></span>
proceeded quietly and grimly to flay them with her
tongue. She had continued with deliberateness till
they were glad to escape half crying to bed. He
remembered still how she had begun. It might be
natural, she said, for brothers to quarrel. But she
believed that it would never again be natural for
her sons to quarrel in her presence. And she had
been perfectly right about that. What she would
say now, upon an occasion like this with her dismaying
self-control, he couldn’t even imagine. It
would be nothing common, he felt sure.</p>
<p>On the bed which she had just finished spreading
with a “drunkard’s path” quilt, they sat down together
in a low room of the second story, where
three beds full of boys were accustomed to sleep.
She kissed him fondly when he came to her, saying
it was a lonely house with him away so much.
She wondered why they had not been at church.
Was Chirstie not well again?</p>
<p>“I have something to tell you, mother,” he stammered.</p>
<p>“I’m listening,” she said encouragingly, her eyes
studying him tenderly. How beautiful a head he
had! How beautiful a man he was!</p>
<p>“We’re going to have a baby! In December,
mother!”</p>
<p>Over her face there spread swiftly a smile of soft
amusement. She had always looked that way
when one of her children said something especially
innocent and lovable.</p>
<p>“You don’t mean December, Wully! Dinna<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_81" id="Page_81">[81]</SPAN></span>
ye ken that? The wee’uns can’na just hurry so!”</p>
<p>He couldn’t look at her.</p>
<p>“I know what I mean!” he said, doggedly. “I
mean December. I understand.” The silence became
so ominous that at length he had to steal a
look at her. Her incredulous face was flushed red
with shame and anger. He rose to defend his love
from her.</p>
<p>“You aren’t to say a word against her. It wasn’t
<i>her</i> fault!”</p>
<p>Then the storm broke.</p>
<p>“Do you think I’m likely to say a word against
the poor, greetin’ bairn!” she cried. “Her sitting
there alone among the wolves and snakes, and a
son of mine to bring her to shame! I’ll never lift
my head again!” Her rush of emotion quite
choked her.</p>
<p>“My fine, brave soldier of a son!” she burst out,
recovering herself. “You did well, now, to choose
a lassie alone, with neither father nor mother to
defend her from you!”</p>
<p>“Mother!” he cried.</p>
<p>“Jeannie’s wee Chirstie!” she went on. “No
one else could please you, I suppose! Oh, she did
well to die when her son was but a laddie!”</p>
<p>Wretchedly ashamed of his deceit as he was, he
was not able to take more of her reproof without
trying to defend himself.</p>
<p>“I didn’t mean any harm!” he mumbled. “I
didn’t think.” That was what Peter had said.</p>
<p>“And <i>why</i> did you not think!” she demanded,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_82" id="Page_82">[82]</SPAN></span>
furiously. “Have you no mind of your own! You
didn’t know what you were doing, I suppose! Oh,
that I should have a son who is a fool!”</p>
<p>How terrible mothers are! Fool was a word
she hated so greatly that she never allowed her
children to pronounce it. It was her ultimate condemnation.
He had never heard her use it before.
And now she used it for him!</p>
<p>“This is why you have been ailing all summer!
You’d reason to be! Did you think you could do
evil and prosper?”</p>
<p>He wasn’t going to stand any more of that tone.
He got up.</p>
<p>“I’ll be going,” he exclaimed. “There’s no
place for me here!” No sooner had he used those
words than he regretted them. They might seem
to appeal to her pity. That was what he had said
once when he was a little lad, upon seeing a new
baby in her arms, and afterwards, whenever she
had shown him a new child, she had reminded him
of it gayly.</p>
<p>“Don’t go!” she answered, unrelenting. “There
is always a place for you, whatever you elect to do.
This is a sore stroke, Wully!” Then she added,
wearily and passionately,</p>
<p>“When I was a girl, I wanted to be some great
person. And when you all were born, I wanted
only to have you great men. And when you grew
up, I prayed you might be at least honest. And
I’m not to have even that, it seems.”</p>
<p>He had heard her say that before. He was so<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_83" id="Page_83">[83]</SPAN></span>
sorry for her pain that he hardly knew what
to do. If only there had been any other way out!
Maybe Chirstie had been right in demanding he
tell at least his mother the truth. But he would
not! He would share his wife’s blame.</p>
<p>“I’m sorry about it, mother,” he pleaded. “I’m
<i>sick</i> about it. I’ve done what I could to make it
right!”</p>
<p>“To make it right! Do you think you can ever
make wrong right! You have spoiled your own
marriage. You’ll never be happy in it!”</p>
<p>“Don’t worry about that!”</p>
<p>“And you the oldest!” she added, suddenly. “I
suppose the other six will be doing the same,
now!”</p>
<p>“If a brother of mine did a thing like that, I’d
kill him!” cried Wully fiercely.</p>
<p>It soothed her to have something not tragic to
reprove him for.</p>
<p>“Wully,” she said severely, “don’t you speak
words like them here! ’Tis something you learned
in the army! A fine one you’d be to say who
should live and who should die! We dinna say
the like here!”</p>
<p>“I can’t please you any way!” he cried, stung
by her upbraidings.</p>
<p>“Strange ways you have of trying!” she retorted.
He said nothing. She cried again, presently,</p>
<p>“If only it had been some other girl, Wully!
Not Jeannie’s!”</p>
<p>What could he answer?</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_84" id="Page_84">[84]</SPAN></span>“Mother, you come and see her! She needs
someone!”</p>
<p>“Thanks to <i>you</i>! To my son! I won’t can speak
to her, that shamed I’ll be of you!” She thought
a bitter moment. “Alex McNair’ll be home before
December. You’d best come here to me!
Wully, if any other mouth in the world had told
me this, I wouldn’t have believed it! You were
always a good boy. Always! Before the war!”</p>
<p>“I’ve got to go!” he cried in answer. He rushed
away, damning Peter Keith into the nethermost
hell. The open air was some relief. If only
women wouldn’t take these things so hard! Well,
that was over. The worst part. Any taunt that
he might ever have to defend himself from would
be easy, after that.</p>
<p>After her unkissed son had gone, Isobel McLaughlin,
reeling from the blow he had dealt her,
sat with her hands covering her face. Nothing
but Wully’s own recital could ever have made her
believe such a story! It was even thus incredible.
If only it had been any other girl but Jeannie’s!
And her dead! Scarcely dead, either, till her son,
betraying years of trust, had shamed her daughter!
If Jeannie had been alive, she would have gone
to her, in humiliation, though it killed her! Now
there was not even that comfort! There was only
Chirstie left, and her in such a state! It was not
possible to believe her good, beautiful son had done
such a base thing! If it had been any boy but
Wully! Had he ever given her a moment of anxiety<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_85" id="Page_85">[85]</SPAN></span>
before? Did not the whole clan like him,
knowing him for a quiet, honorable, sweet-tempered
boy, eminently trustworthy! And now a
thing like this to fall upon her! She refused to
remember that Allen’s irresponsibility, his extravagant
pleasure in the society of women, of any
size or kind of woman, had made her anxious many
an hour. That son, from the time he was twelve,
had fairly glowed when there was a woman about
to admire him. But Wully had only chuckled over
his brother’s kaleidoscopic love affairs, things so
foreign to his nature. His mother, remembering
Allen’s escapades, exempted the dead loyally from
blame. If Wully had been like that, she might
have understood this tale. But he was not like
that. He had never been at all like that. It must
be the army that had wrought such evil changes in
him. That was what had undone her years of
teaching. That was what had made all this frontier
sacrifice barren. Was it not for the children’s
sake they had endured this vast wilderness, and endured
it in vain if the children were to be of this
low and common sort? In their Utopia it was not
to have been as it had been in the old country, with
each family having a scholar or two in it, and the
rest toilers. Here they were all to have been
scholars and great men. And now the war had
taken away Wully’s schooling and Allen’s life—and
not only Wully’s schooling, which was after
all, not essential to life, but that ultimate gift, his
very sense of being a McLaughlin.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_86" id="Page_86">[86]</SPAN></span>Some Americans might have smiled to know
that this immigrant family never for a moment
considered Americans in general their equal, or
themselves anything common. They were far too
British for that. Until lately it had never
occurred to them that anyone else might manage
some way to be equal to a Scot. Until the war,
when some young McLaughlin had shown signs of
intolerable depravity, his father had entirely extinguished
the last glimmer of it by saying, as he
took his pipe out of his economical mouth, “Dinna
ye act like a Yankee!” So withering was that reproach
that no iniquity ever survived it. Now that
that Yankee of the Yankees, Harvey Stowe, had
been a very brother to Wully through campaigns
and prisons, that denunciation was to be heard no
more. But surely, Isobel McLaughlin moaned,
her husband and herself had not let the children
think that they were anything common. Had she
not hated all that democracy that justified meanness
of life, and pointed out faithfully to her children
its fallacy? She remembered the first time
she had taken them all to a Fourth of July celebration
in the Yankee settlement, where a barefooted,
tobacco-spitting, red-haired orator of the
day, after an hour of boastings and of braggings,
had shouted out his climax, saying that in this free
land we are all kings and queens. “A fine old
king, yon!” she had chuckled again and again,
explaining his folly to her flock. A man like that<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_87" id="Page_87">[87]</SPAN></span>
had no idea what a king was! He most likely had
never even seen a gentleman!</p>
<p>She recalled that Wully, once when he was quite
a small boy, had alone and unaided found and
identified a gentleman whose team was struggling
in a swamp. He was a poor old gentleman, trying
manfully to get an orphan grandson to a son’s
home farther west, and Wully had brought him
proudly home, and his mother had “done” for him
till he was able to travel on. Having him in the
house had been like having a pitiable angel with
them. When he was better, they had called all
the neighbors in, and the old New Englander had
preached them a sermon. He had preached to
the children about the Lamb of God, using as his
text the lamb tied near the door, and they had
never forgotten how gentleness, he said, had made
God great. And when he had been starting on,
John McLaughlin had taken a bill from his pocket—and
bills were things not often seen by the children—and
given it to him humbly, for the benefits
his presence had bestowed upon the family. Afterwards
when his mother had asked Wully how he
had known the stranger would be welcome, he had
said he knew he was some great man by the way
he spoke to his floundering horses. Oh, surely in
that wilderness Wully had known the better ways
of living. And he had chosen despicable ways!
She was only an old, tired, disappointed woman.</p>
<p>If her first-born, that lad Wully, had done a
thing like this, what might not the rest of them<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_88" id="Page_88">[88]</SPAN></span>
choose to do! Pride did not let her remember
that if the family had been in no generation without
a man of more or less eminence, neither had
it been without a precedent for Wully’s conduct.
She was a woman who had sympathy with the
mother of Zebedee’s sons. If she had been there
with Christ, she would have asked unashamed for
four places on his right, and for four on his left,
the nearest eight seats for her eight sons. What
dreams she had dreamed for them! Once she had
beheld the President of the United States consulting
his cabinet, and behold, her Wully was the
President, and Allen the Vice-President, and the
Cabinet consisted of her younger lads, even young
Hughie sitting there, still only nine, with a
freckled little nose, and a wisp of a curling lock
straying down from his cowlick towards eyes shining
with contemplated mischief. She had felt at
the time that such a dream might be somewhat,
perhaps, foolish, and profiting by Joseph’s distant
but well-known experience, she had told it only to
her husband. He diagnosed her case in one instant.
“You dreamed that wide awake, woman!”
She had thought at times that Allen was to be another
Burns, a maker of songs for a new country.
In her dreams, to be great was to be one of three
things, a Burns, a Lincoln, or a Florence Nightingale.
And now one dream, her first and longest,
was permanently over. Wully was a man now,
and a man who brought women to ruin. Sometimes
it seemed to her as she lay there moaning<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_89" id="Page_89">[89]</SPAN></span>
that surely the girl must have enticed him into this
evil. Then she came swiftly to blaming the whole
thing on Alex McNair. If he had come home
when he should have, if he had not left the girl
unprotected there, this would never have happened.
Blaming Alex violated no fond loyalty.
In time it came to seem to her that the whole fault
was his.</p>
<p>But that afternoon, the small McLaughlins
coming home from school found a state of affairs
new in their experience. There was absolutely no
sign of a baby in the house, and yet their mother
was in bed! Once she said when they asked her
anxiously, that her head ached. And once she
said that her heart was troubling her.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_90" id="Page_90">[90]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER VIII</h2>
<p class="drop-cap">THE autumn seemed to set itself against the
house that Wully had determined to have
ready for occupancy before winter. Week after
week the roads continued so deep in mud that six
oxen could not manage to haul a load of lumber
the mere twenty-six miles. Chirstie was not as
much disappointed by the delay as her husband;
she rather liked being hidden away, just then, on
the outskirts of the settlement, in her father’s lonely
cabin. She had seen no one but Wully’s mother,
and her aunts into whose chagrined ears the
humbled Isobel McLaughlin had poured a story
as sympathetic as possible, blaming Alex McNair
for this fruit of his unfatherly desertion. Mrs.
McLaughlin had come at once to see Chirstie
after Wully’s revelation, apparently utterly
pleased over the prospect of a grandchild, never
intimating by a syllable that she saw anything
deplorable in the unchristian haste of his advent.
Her kindness had naturally humbled the girl more
than any reproof could have done, and after a long
cry the two had been friends, both relieved that
estrangement was a thing of the past.</p>
<p>One afternoon late in November Mrs. McLaughlin
came as far as Chirstie’s with her husband,
who was going on to the Keiths’ on an errand.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_91" id="Page_91">[91]</SPAN></span>
It seemed to Chirstie then, and often
afterwards, that one who had not seen loving-kindness
incarnate in her mother-in-law, had never
seen it at all. Her own mother had been a sad,
repressed woman, well-loved, indeed, by her children,
but as far different as possible from this
great, cordial, brimming woman, who seemed so
capable of anything that might ever be required
of her. One couldn’t imagine her hesitating, complaining,
broken in spirit.</p>
<p>Chirstie sat beside her sewing, an awe-filled
pupil in the things of maternity. It was comforting,
when one was feeling daily more wretched, to
be assured by the mother of thirteen huskies that
a baby is just nothing whatever but a joy, no
trouble worth speaking of. Did Chirstie remember
that her brother Jimmie had been just Wully’s
age? Many was the time Jeannie McNair and
Isobel McLaughlin had sat together waiting for
those two, and sewing, and Jeannie had said so and
so, and Isobel had answered thus and thus. Once
she had said to Chirstie’s grandmother that she
wouldn’t like to have just a common bairn, and the
old woman had replied that there was not the least
chance of it, for no woman yet had mothered just
a common child. In Scotland, too, when a baby
was born, one had to lose the flavor of joy wondering
where its food was to come from. But in
this land crying aloud to the heavens for inhabitants,
there was no anxiety of that sort to dull
one’s happiness. What had it been to them but<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_92" id="Page_92">[92]</SPAN></span>
an omen of the new home’s abundance, that the
John McLaughlins had had twins born the year
of their arrival, that the Squires had had twins
within six months, and that before the year was
gone, the Weirs, from the same Ayrshire village,
were also blessed in the same way. To be sure,
Squire McLaughlin had uttered a word which
might not have been taken to signify altogether
pure satisfaction with these godsends, the morning
after the double increase in his family. He had
gone to his barn, and finding that his dearly-bought
cow, which was to have furnished him
milkers, had given birth to twins, he had sighed
a sigh which became a tradition, and murmured,
“Bull calves, and lassie wee’uns!” The men had
laughed at that, but the women considered it a
rather cheap thing of the old wag, even as a joke.</p>
<p>And so they talked on, until the clouds covered
the sun again, and they heard the wind rising
noisily as they drew near the fire to consider their
knitting in the light of it. The elder Mrs. McLaughlin,
who was, as usual, doing most of the
talking, looked enviously around the kitchen
from time to time. She knew she was considered
a capable woman. And she had a fine family—yes,
certainly, a fine family—in spite of this—affair
of Wully’s. But she could never keep house
as Jeannie did, or even Chirstie. She could, of
course, polish her kitchen to some such a degree
of luster for special occasions, but to maintain such
a brightness was out of the question for her. There<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_93" id="Page_93">[93]</SPAN></span>
had been no white sheets on the wall here for
some time now. But each little pane in the window
glowed from its daily polishing. The bits of
rag carpet seemed always scarcely yet to have lost
the marks of their folding, so recently had they
been spread down after washing. Even the fireplace
was more kept than any other fireplace.
The back of it had always just been scraped and
scrubbed and whitewashed. Isobel wondered if
her son realized the degree of this beautiful neatness.</p>
<p>After a while they heard a wagon drive in, and
Mrs. McLaughlin, thinking it was her husband,
rose and began leisurely wrapping her knitting.
There was no hurry about going. Her man had
best come in and warm himself. She stood buttoning
her old gray faded coat about her. It had
been made, mantle-fashion, in Scotland, before
she had grown so large, and she had increased its
capacity by the simple device of putting broad
black strips of cloth down either side of the front,
where it fastened. Afterwards it had needed new
sleeves, and hadn’t apparently sulked about having
new ones of a brownish gray homespun woolen. It
had nothing to sulk about, in fact. It was still given
plenty of honor as a good serviceable garment.
Mistress McLaughlin was wrapping round and
round her throat a knitted scarf, pulling it carefully
up around her ears, when the door
opened....</p>
<p>And in walked—not John McLaughlin, but that<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_94" id="Page_94">[94]</SPAN></span>
tall, gaunt, thin-faced Alex McNair! With those
little round, black, piercing eyes shining out from
under straight black brows!...</p>
<p>And after him, a woman!</p>
<p>A woman in olive green silk, with black fringe
around a puffy overskirt, and such fur and gloves
as Isobel McLaughlin had seen only in her travels,
and Chirstie never remembered seeing in all her
life! The two of them! Coming right into the
room!</p>
<p>McNair, seeing Isobel standing there, cried,
blinking,</p>
<p>“Weel, weel! You here, Isobel! Weel, weel!
This is Barbara, Isobel!”</p>
<p>Chirstie had shrunk in fear and confusion, back
into her seat. But the elder woman showed no
signs of confusion. She looked the grand wee body
over majestically and replied:</p>
<p>“Is’t, indeed! I hope she fares better than
Jeannie, Alex, dying here alone.”</p>
<p>Alex had bent down to kiss his daughter, and
seemed to be not so much impressed by this greeting
as the little woman was. She continued:</p>
<p>“I have just been sitting a while with my son’s
wife. You may not remember Chirstie was
married, you having so grand a time in Scotland!”</p>
<p>“Warm yourself!” he said to his wife, indicating
a chair. “I’ll be bringing in the kist.” He went
out of the door, which had not yet been shut, so
suddenly and quickly had it all happened. Mrs.
McLaughlin’s manner changed at once, and she<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_95" id="Page_95">[95]</SPAN></span>
began helping the amazing stranger out of her
wraps. How could those two who watched, so
impressed by the richness of them, and so unbetraying
of their impressions, how could they have
imagined, seeing her, the deceitfulness of those
little innocent hesitating airs! The garments were
scarcely laid gingerly on the bed until Alex returned,
carrying, with Bob McNorkel’s help, a
great box, which they seemed to plan to leave in
the middle of the floor. Chirstie remonstrated and
gave them directions. It seemed from Alex’s
grunting and hard-breathing words as the box was
put in the only possible place for it, that he and
his bride had ridden out with Bob, who had to be
hurrying on. Alex went out of the door with him,
and after Alex, Isobel the avenger.</p>
<p>“I’ll just have a word with you!” she said to
him, stepping inside the barn to be out of the wind.
It was a powerful word. Had she not planned
it many a night as she lay sleepless thinking of
Jeannie and her daughter! “I mind the day you
brought Jeannie home a bride,” she began.
“’Twas no day like this.” None of them would
ever forget the day she died deserted. Never had
Isobel McLaughlin had an occasion worthier of
her tongue, and never a stronger motive for making
the best of the occasion. McNair was a slow-moving,
slow-thinking man, not without tenderness.
Isobel’s recital of grim detail after grim detail
as he stood there amazed, remorseful, humiliated,
angry, tired of his journey, and chilled to the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_96" id="Page_96">[96]</SPAN></span>
bone, overwhelmed him. He could scarcely follow
her. It seemed that the whole clan was bitter
against him, not only because of his wife’s death,
but because, some way, his absence had brought
disgrace beyond disgrace upon the McLaughlins.
He could scarcely understand. Wully and
Chirstie had waited and waited for him to come
home, and he <i>would</i> not, and fine results these
were of his delay! They were married now, but
not soon enough.... The girl feared to marry
without his permission.... If he had only come
when they wrote for him to.... He wasn’t to
blame the Keiths or any of the neighbors for this.
They had done what they could. He was to be
very careful what he said to Wully, none too
pleased with him, and always hot-headed ... and
to Chirstie.... It was all his own fault, he was
to remember....</p>
<p>The man was staggered. He liked this news
all the less because all the day the little new wife’s
spirits had been sinking as they traveled over the
prairies away from the world. Now to bring her
into a disgrace of this sort! He was shivering.
He wanted to get in to the fire.</p>
<p>“I have nothing against Wully!” he murmured
to the woman who bearded him. “He’s a fine man
for the lassie!”</p>
<p>Nevertheless, when they were inside again, Isobel
watching saw his face darken with anger as
he realized Chirstie’s condition. She saw too that
the girl had seen it, and she determined not to<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_97" id="Page_97">[97]</SPAN></span>
leave the house till Wully would come. She busied
herself to make tea for the strange woman, sparing
her daughter-in-law with the consideration which
so beautiful and so fruitful a woman deserved.
She sat herself to make the wee body feel at home.
Dod came in from school, and she noticed without
relenting the warmth of his father’s greeting.
Even the little lassie was persuaded to go to his
lap. Alex was probably wishing Isobel would go
home and leave his family in peace. But she
would wait.</p>
<p>McNair was telling something about the passage
across when Wully opened the door. He
paused a moment, seeing the room full. He looked
at them in surprise, and they looked at him with
various degrees of admiration. He came from
cutting and hauling home wood for the winter and
the wind had made his cheeks as red as the fringe
of the scarf around his neck, and his eyes as blue
as the knit wool of it. In the old coat wrapped
about him, he filled the door, a huge young man
one would not like for an enemy. His mother
had just begun to tell the strange woman that
this was her son, when Alex rose and stretched
out his hand.</p>
<p>“Come away, man! Come away!” he cried cordially.
It was not the kind of meeting Wully had
anticipated. But what could he do, with his
mother and the women right there, but acknowledge
the little woman’s salutation, and give his
hand to Chirstie’s father? And taking his cue<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_98" id="Page_98">[98]</SPAN></span>
from his mother, he smiled so warmly down upon
the wee body, that then and there she began liking
her stepson-in-law. His mother began at once
giving him instructions. He and Chirstie had best
begin packing their things. His father would be
along any minute now, and they would all go home
together. Wully would no longer be needed at
McNair’s, and with all that work to be done on
his own house——</p>
<p>McNair interrupted her decidedly,</p>
<p>“Huts, Isobel! Ye canna take Chirstie away
the night!” One would almost think she was the
McLaughlins’ daughter to hear Isobel! That
manipulator of events smothered the retort that
came to her, upon this. She simply enlarged innocently
upon the inconvenience of Wully’s having
to ride every day from this place to his own, such
a distance. McNair could understand that, but
nevertheless they weren’t going one step to-night.
Wully winked slyly at his wife. He didn’t know
exactly how his mother had worked it all, but it
did him good to hear his father-in-law begging
for the privilege of his company for a while—that
man he had expected to have such a time with!
Isobel yielded gracefully at length. They might
stay the night with Alex, but they mustn’t stay
longer. With her big girls both away at school,
she was that lonely for Chirstie!</p>
<p>Then the elder McLaughlin came in and the
greetings were all gone over again, with this difference,
that John McLaughlin, being less quick at<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_99" id="Page_99">[99]</SPAN></span>
taking hints from his wife than his son had been,
showed just enough coldness to McNair to let him
see that Isobel’s account of the clan’s opinion of
him was not exaggerated. Naturally after the
worthy McLaughlins had departed with so little
of the old cordiality, Alex was more eager than
ever to placate Wully, who, divining that Chirstie
dreaded her father’s outburst against her, stood
very much upon his dignity, a rather forbidding
son-in-law.</p>
<p>When the young two were alone in the kitchen
that night, Chirstie said, weary with the day’s excitement,
and her first taste of shame before
strangers;</p>
<p>“Whatever’ll she say in the morning, when
you’re not here, Wully?”</p>
<p>He answered;</p>
<p>“What do you care what she says? Anyway, she
don’t look like she’d say anything. Just you hold
your head high, and she won’t dare!”</p>
<p>“It’s well enough for you to talk of holding
your head high! But how can I?”</p>
<p>“I’ll stay about in the morning, and in the afternoon
we’ll go home. I’ll say we must go.”</p>
<p>So they planned, little knowing how useless it
was to fear the wee body. In the next room, she
was saying to her husband;</p>
<p>“Ye never telt me you lived in a sty!”</p>
<p>“Huts, woman! ’Tis no sty!”</p>
<p>“And I thinking you like a laird, with so many
fine acres!”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_100" id="Page_100">[100]</SPAN></span>“It’s a new country!”</p>
<p>“It’s an old sty!” Had she not from the train
seen many a little snug place among comforting
hills, livable little places! But that had been, to
be sure, far from this, in the east. The further
west they came, the more they traveled into desolation.
Lonely enough places she had seen, but none
so unpromising as this sty. Could it be expected
that a man with so disconsolate a bride would add
to her woe by rehearsing the fresh scandal of the
family into which she had come? She remarked
at length that it was a terrible thing for a lassie
with the baby coming. Why had he not told her
of that before? He hadn’t remembered to. It was
a fine place for bairns. Just let her wait till the
spring came. She remarked that it was many
months till spring. He snored, more or less successfully.</p>
<p>The next morning the new mother unpacked the
great kist to get out the presents she had brought
for her stepchildren. She unpacked till the poor
room lay heaped high and hidden under richness.
Wee Jeannie had a fine doll. Dod had fur-lined
mittens. Chirstie had a collar of lace more soft
and fine than she had ever seen. And the wee
body presented these things with that timid, conciliatory
air that made her career later so hard to
understand. She apologized for having nothing
for the baby. If she had known about that, she
would have brought it something good. When was
it to be born, she asked, point-blank.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_101" id="Page_101">[101]</SPAN></span>Chirstie, blushing to the unruly little curls about
her forehead, said in December. This seemed to
relieve her stepmother greatly. By that time, she
declared, she could make a fine little dress for it,
out of stuff she had in another box. Another box!
Were there then other boxes? Of course brides
bring dowries to their husbands, the girl remembered
with a pang. But she had brought hers only
disgrace! But the wee body talked on, in a kindly
way. Chirstie watched her making friends with
little Jeannie. She liked her, very much. That
woman could never be anything but kind to the
little sister who was to be left in her charge. Oh,
Chirstie could have coveted that woman’s love for
herself. But, of course, when the truth about herself
became known—and when she thought of going
to the McLaughlins, to live in that house, full
always of children and cousins and visitors, the
center, as it were, and rallying place of the neighborhood,
her spirits sank lower and lower.</p>
<p>Wully had learned before now to conquer her
depression, and he talked the cold hours cunningly
away as they rode towards his father’s. His reward,
that evening, was to see his wife sitting there
at the table, long after the meal was over, forgetful
of herself, telling his ejaculating mother
of the dresses, the capes, the mantles, the ribbons
and feathers, reds and browns and greens and
blues, puffs and ruffles and tucks, all of these out
of one box, and besides the one there were three
others left at the station to be brought out, full<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_102" id="Page_102">[102]</SPAN></span>
of—whatever did they suppose? They couldn’t
imagine! Isobel was trying to fancy how
Alex had enticed a woman so obviously rich
to the wilderness. She was disappointed in this
marriage. She had hoped when Alex married
again, he would get a woman who would show
him how to treat a wife. But that timid, wee
body! Meek like! With faded red hair, and
mild light blue eyes! There would be no hope of
her ever separating him from the price of a milk-crock!
Anyone could see that. The poor wee
thing, married to Alex McNair!</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_103" id="Page_103">[103]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER IX</h2>
<p class="drop-cap">CHIRSTIE used to say afterwards, when
Wully’s younger orphaned brothers and
sisters would try to thank her for making her
home their own, that she had never spent a happier
winter in her life than the one during which she
lived with her mother-in-law. That partly explained
to them her detestation of all mother-in-law
jokes. She would never try to conceal her
contempt for any low person—proved low by the
very act—who repeated one in her hearing. She
had never realized until that winter what a shadow
her mother’s tragedy had cast over her childhood—until
she came to live among the hilarious young
McLaughlins. It was as if, set free from the fear
and shame of the summer, her life expanded in all
directions to make room for the three great loves
that came to her—the first and greatest, her redeeming
husband, the second, her little son, and
the third her mother-in-law, who overcame her
by the most insidious kindness, by such a simplicity
that the charitableness of her deeds became apparent
only upon later reflection. There were even
hours when she sang with the children and laughed
in such self-forgetfulness that her eyes grew demure
and saucy again.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_104" id="Page_104">[104]</SPAN></span>But at other times, if by chance the house was
quiet by day, or at night when she was unable to
sleep, the shamefulness of her position came back
upon her like an attacking pain. The more she
grew to appreciate Wully’s mother, the more intolerable
his deception of her seemed to her. Every
time a visitor came into the kitchen, and Isobel
McLaughlin stood like a high wall between
Chirstie and the possibility of even a slighting insinuation,
Chirstie hated more the part Wully had
forced upon her. It was the only thing about
which she dreamed then of disagreeing with him.
She begged him, she entreated him, she really
prayed him to let her tell the truth. But he would
not. The only way to keep a secret was to tell not
even his mother! Some way always he overpowered
her with foolish arguments. She wouldn’t
do just the only one thing he had ever asked her
not to, would she? The only one thing that could
make him hate her, would be to betray him, now,
after it was all over. It wasn’t over, not for his
mother, she argued. She pointed out that some
day it would be all known, some way. It was sin.
And were they not to be sure their sin would find
them out? How could he grin, and make such an
unbelieving face about such a thing! She was
helpless before him. He wouldn’t even let her
talk about telling anyone. Her only comfort was
that some time it would all come out. And then
he would have to say to his mother that every day
she had begged him to tell her the truth! He<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_105" id="Page_105">[105]</SPAN></span>
would have to take all the blame of this unkindness,
this cruelty....</p>
<p>It was only a few days before her confinement
that one afternoon she sat knitting; in that house
of destructive boys not even pregnant hands might
lie idle. She had been talking with her mother-in-law
about Aunt Libby, whom they were expecting
almost any moment. All the neighbors were
talking about Libby Keith. She had been away
again searching for Peter—in Chicago, this time,
on a clue so slender, so foolish, that even the most
malicious tongues wagged with a sigh. Her husband,
to satisfy her, had gone searching for the
son, to Iowa City, and there he had met a man
who said that one day in Chicago he had seen a
lad in a livery stable, who afterwards he thought
might be Peter. He hadn’t recognized the boy
at the time, only knowing him slightly. And he
didn’t remember exactly where the stable was. He
had been passing an odoriferous door, from which
men were pitching out steaming manure.</p>
<p>Thereupon Libby Keith had gone to Chicago.
And now she was futilely home again. And she was
coming to Isobel McLaughlin to pour out her
restlessness. Even winter weather could not keep
her at home. She went from house to house seeking
reassurance from those who could have none
to give. She had had no letter from her boy, and
that proved to her that he was lying in some place
ill, unable to write. The neighbors scarcely dared
suggest to her that Peter might be—well, the least<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_106" id="Page_106">[106]</SPAN></span>
bit careless. Boys were, at times, and thoughtless
about writing. But she would never believe that
<i>her</i> boy was like that. It was not like him. He
would write her, that she knew, if he was able, because
he had always been such a good laddie—such
an exceeding good laddie that in decency they
seemed to have to agree with her. Whoever went
to town, went laden with her instructions for inquiry.
They must ask everywhere if anyone had
heard about a sick laddie trying to get back to
his home.</p>
<p>Not a quiet woman, the neighbors reflected.
Not one of dignity. One who never would scruple
to disturb a world for her son. Some of them recalled
Isobel McLaughlin when the news of
Wully’s death had come to her. They had gone to
her carrying their consolation, and she had rejected
it with a gesture, going softly about her work with
a face that none of them forgot. But Libby Keith
took thankfully the crumbs of comfort they saved
for her, and begged for more. She humbled herself
to ask their incredulous aid. She had no pride
left. She had nothing left but her anxiety for her
worthless Peter.</p>
<p>She had had three children there in Scotland
when her brother John’s letters from the new
world began stirring her kinsmen. She lay bed-ridden
reading them. She had not moved from
her bed for two months even when John had taken
his departure. Nor would she ever again, the
doctors said. She lay there suffering when her second<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_107" id="Page_107">[107]</SPAN></span>
brother, Squire McLaughlin, came to say his
last words to her before leaving for America.
Then her sisters said farewell to her there, one
after another, and her cousins and her friends.
And when she would say she would soon be joining
them over there, they were kind, and saw no harm
in saying that they hoped so. For two years she
lay fighting, crying for pain, making her absurd
plans. Her neighbors tried to turn her mind away
from such wild ideas by ridicule. They hooted at
her in disgust. How was she to go to a new place—where
there were no houses—nor any doctors—nor
any beds! Her brothers wrote her, sternly
forbidding her to think of such a thing. But were
the children of others to lord it over Utopian acres
in a new world, while hers, because she had married
somewhat poorly, slaved along in an old one—apprentices
of some half-fed mechanic? Her
husband resisted with all his might. He was no
farmer. He felt no drawings toward pioneer hardships.
But his lack of them was in vain. She rose
and took him and her three, and journeyed stoutly
to her brother’s house in Iowa, where she was received
with an awe that would have been greater
if he could have known she was to die at the fairly
mature age of ninety-two.</p>
<p>She had come thus for her children’s sake to the
new world. Her oldest son, her Davie, a lad well
liked by all, was the first of those who fell before
the plague of typhoid. That bowed her down.
She was nothing but a mother, a woman who nowadays<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_108" id="Page_108">[108]</SPAN></span>
would be called rotten with tenderness.
Maternity was her whole life. Then her one
daughter married, her Flora, and shortly died in
childbirth. These things ought not to be....
Then Peter, who was all she had left to spend her
love on, disappeared, leaving in his place a
scribbled paper. No wonder, after all, that she
sought him through cold cities.</p>
<p>When she came into the McLaughlin kitchen,
she bent over and patted Chirstie on the shoulder
commiseratingly, sighing a sigh that recalled to
the girl all the agony of Flora’s death in labor.
She was a large woman, heavily built, without
grace, and with the long upper lip and heavy face
that John McLaughlin and his children had, and
keen, deep-set, very dark blue eyes, like theirs.
Since that long illness of hers, her heavy cheeks
hung pale and flabby.</p>
<p>“So you’re back, Libby!” Isobel was constrained
to speak to her softly, as one speaks to a mourner.
She deserted her spinning wheel, and took her
knitting, for a visit.</p>
<p>“I’m back.”</p>
<p>“You’ve no word of him?”</p>
<p>“No word.” Each of her answers was accompanied
by a sigh most long and deep.</p>
<p>“I suppose you looked everywhere?”</p>
<p>“I went about the whole city asking for him.”</p>
<p>“How could you know how to go, Libby?”</p>
<p>“That was no trouble. Men in barns is that
kind to a body. I asked them in every one where<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_109" id="Page_109">[109]</SPAN></span>
the next one was, and they told me. Sometimes
they drove me in some carriage. And there was
the cars. I just said I was looking for my Peter
who was sick in some stable. James McWhee
went to the police and to the hospitals. There’s
none better than the McWhees, Isobel. They
have a fine painted house with trees about it.
They would have me stay longer. James said he
would be always looking for him.” She gave another
great sigh.</p>
<p>“Ah, weel, Libby, some day he’ll find him.
Some day you’ll get word from him, no doubt.
It’s a fine place, Chicago. The sick’ll be well
cared for there. It wouldn’t be like New Orleans,
now. Wully says the lake is just like the
ocean. Did you see the lake, Libby?”</p>
<p>“I did’na see the lake. I was aye seeking
Peter.”</p>
<p>Isobel was determined to have a change of subject.</p>
<p>“They say it beats all the great buildings they
have now in Chicago. It’ll be changed since we
saw it.”</p>
<p>“I saw no buildings but the barns. It passes
me why they have so many. There was a real
old gentleman standing by the door in one, waiting
for something done to his carriage. His son went
to California in ’49, and he still seeks him. He
said he would be looking for my Peter. Yon was
a fine old man.”</p>
<p>Isobel tried to talk about the train, which was<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_110" id="Page_110">[110]</SPAN></span>
nothing common yet. Libby told her in reply
what each man and woman in her car had answered
when she asked if any had seen her poor sick laddie.
Isobel was constrained to tell what one and another
of the neighbors hoped about the lost. The Squire
had said that he would be coming back in the
spring. The boy could never stay in the city when
the spring came, he prophesied. Whereupon his
mother replied that he wouldn’t stay away now if
he could by any means get back to his home. And
then she wailed, through a moment of silence;</p>
<p>“If I but knew he was dead, Isobel! Not wanting,
some place! Not grieving!”</p>
<p>“That’s true, Libby. I know that well. I felt
that way when I knew Allen was dead. There
was—rest, then. No fear, then.”</p>
<p>They sat silent. Chirstie bestirred herself
guiltily to offer her bit of hope. She felt always
in a way responsible for Peter’s departure, however
much Wully scouted the idea. Wully hadn’t
told him not to write to his silly mother, had he?
Hadn’t Peter always been whining about going
west? He would have gone, Chirstie or no
Chirstie. Wully told her she naturally blamed
herself for everything that happened. And she
acknowledged that in some moods it did seem to
her that she was the cause of most of the pain she
saw about her. She began now about the uncertainty
of the mails. Didn’t her auntie know that
Wully never got but a few of the letters that had
been sent him during the war? It was Chirstie’s<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_111" id="Page_111">[111]</SPAN></span>
opinion that Peter had written home, maybe many
times, and the letters had miscarried. Maybe he
had written what a good place he had to work, and
how much wages he was getting. They considered
this probability from all sides.</p>
<p>And Libby’s attention was diverted to the girl.
Isobel McLaughlin was not one of those, by any
means, who saw in Libby’s search something half
ridiculous. Her boys had been away too many
months for that. She had deep sympathy for her,
and for that reason Libby came to her more often
than to others nearer of kin. But now she did wish
Libby would stop asking Chirstie those pointed,
foreboding questions about her condition; stop
sighing terribly upon each answer. She was making
the girl nervous, and in that house there was
no place for nervousness. Libby dwelt pathetically
upon the details of her daughter’s death, upon
the symptoms of her abnormal pregnancy. She
kept at it, in spite of all Isobel’s attempts to divert
her until she was about to go. She rose then, and
gave a sigh that surpassed all her other sighs, adequate
to one oppressed by the whole scheme of
life. She said;</p>
<p>“It oughtn’t to be. There should be some other
way of them being born, without such suffering
and pain. With the danger divided between the
two. I think——”</p>
<p>But what she thought was too much for Isobel,
who had no patience with those who fussed about
the natural things of life.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_112" id="Page_112">[112]</SPAN></span>“Havers, Libby!” she exclaimed. “How can
you say such things!” And, thinking only of herself
and the woman before her, she cried passionately,</p>
<p>“How can you say that it’s the <i>bearing</i> of them
that hurts! It’s the evil they do when they’re
grown that’s the great pain! We want them to be
something great, and they won’t even be decent!
Can you share that with anyone?”</p>
<p>Her words, so poorly aimed, missed their mark,
and struck Chirstie. She bowed her head on the
back of the chair in front of her. Isobel, returning
from seeing Libby away, found her sitting
that way, sobbing.</p>
<p>She began comforting her. Chirstie wasn’t to
listen to what that poor daft body said! Why,
Auntie Libby scarcely knew what she was saying.
No fear of Chirstie dying. She was doing fine!
And well as a woman ever was. But Chirstie
couldn’t stop crying. She sobbed a long time.</p>
<p>Isobel was putting cobs into the fire when at
last Chirstie lifted her red face from her arms,
and sat erect, trying to speak.</p>
<p>“I don’t care! I <i>might</i> die! I’m going to tell
you something!” And she fell to crying again.</p>
<p>Isobel came and stood over her. A fierce hope
gleamed uncertainly for a moment in her mind,
and went out again.</p>
<p>“What you going to tell me, Chirstie?” she
asked kindly.</p>
<p>“If ever you tell I told you, I suppose you’ll<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_113" id="Page_113">[113]</SPAN></span>
break up everything between us!” she sobbed. “I
don’t know what Wully’ll do if he finds it out.
Maybe he won’t have me! Maybe he’ll turn me
out!”</p>
<p>Her excitement excited Isobel. Chirstie wasn’t
just hysterical, she saw.</p>
<p>“You needn’t fear I’ll tell!” she exclaimed
loftily. “I don’t go about telling secrets!”</p>
<p>“Oh, it would never be the same between us
again if he finds out I told you!”</p>
<p>“He’ll never find out from me!”</p>
<p>Then Chirstie sat up, sobbing heroically.</p>
<p>“You needn’t <i>say</i> Wully’s doing evil! He isn’t!
He <i>couldn’t</i>! This isn’t any fault of <i>his</i>! It isn’t
<i>his</i> disgrace!”</p>
<p>“I never supposed it <i>was</i> his fault!” said his
mother.</p>
<p>Chirstie never heeded the insinuation.</p>
<p>“I mean—it isn’t <i>his</i>! It isn’t <i>his</i> baby!”</p>
<p>Years might have been seen falling away from
Isobel McLaughlin. She sat down slowly on the
chair against which Chirstie was leaning. She
could scarcely find her voice.</p>
<p>“Are you telling me it’s not Wully’s wee’un?”
she asked at length.</p>
<p>“It’s not Wully’s!”</p>
<p>Bewildered she asked;</p>
<p>“Whose is it?”</p>
<p>“I can’t tell you that. It’s not <i>his</i>.”</p>
<p>“And you let us think it was!”</p>
<p>“Oh, mother, I couldn’t help it! Oh, I didn’t<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_114" id="Page_114">[114]</SPAN></span>
know what to do! And he just did whatever he
wanted to. He has everything his own way! He
wouldn’t let me tell you! Every day I’ve told him
he ought to tell you. But he <i>wouldn’t</i>, mother.
And if he finds out I have told you, he might
even— Oh, I don’t know what he’ll do!” She
sobbed passionately.</p>
<p>Isobel put out her hand and began stroking her
hair.</p>
<p>“He’ll never find it out from me! Oh, I canna
sense it!” she cried. “What ever made him do it?”</p>
<p>“He did it to help me, mother! To help me
out! Oh, I wanted him to tell you before we were
married. It just seemed as if I couldn’t marry
him without telling you. But he didn’t want anyone
to know he wasn’t—like me! He says——”</p>
<p>“What does he say, Chirstie?”</p>
<p>“He says he doesn’t want anyone to know it
isn’t <i>his</i>! He doesn’t want them to know about—the
other one! Mother, I’ll make this right some
time! You trust me! Some day I’m going to
tell how good he is!”</p>
<p>Isobel began kissing her.</p>
<p>“Oh, Chirstie! Oh, you did well to tell me.
You needn’t fear I’ll ever let him know! His own
mother! This is the best day of my life, Chirstie!”
She rose, and began walking about the house in
her excitement, unable to contain her delight.
“He never was an ill child, Chirstie! He wanted
to help you out, I see. There never was one
of the boys as good as Wully, and so gentle-like.”<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_115" id="Page_115">[115]</SPAN></span>
She began poking the fire, not realizing what
she did. “He’ll never know you told me. Don’t
you cry! I knew he was good. I never believed
that story of his! It wasn’t like him to
do such a thing! It was like him to help you!”
She went to the door presently, and called in
the children who were playing outside, and
when they came in, she took little Sarah passionately
up in her arms. “Your mother’s <i>young</i>
again!” she cried to the surprised child. “Young
again!” She gave them both cookies. She comforted
Chirstie, stopping in her turns about the
room to stroke her hair. She sang snatches of
Psalms. “He was never an ill child!” she kept
repeating. She began making tea for the girl’s
refreshment. She looked out of the window. She
clasped and unclasped her hands excitedly. She
shone.</p>
<p>An hour later John McLaughlin drove into the
yard with a load of wood, and Wully was with
him. Isobel threw a shawl over her head, and
went out through the winter nightfall to meet
them.</p>
<p>“Aunt Libby’s been here, Wully, talking to
Chirstie about Flora till she’s having a great cry.
You needn’t be frightened. She’s lying on the
bed, but there’s nothing wrong with her.”</p>
<p>Then, as Wully started hastily for the house,
she drew close to her husband. He had begun to
unhitch his horses. She said;</p>
<p>“<i>John!</i>”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_116" id="Page_116">[116]</SPAN></span>At the sound of her voice he turned startled
towards her. “What ails you?” he had begun to
ask, but she was saying;</p>
<p>“Yon’s no child of Wully’s!”</p>
<p>His hands fell from the horse’s side.</p>
<p>“I kent it all the time!” she cried triumphantly.</p>
<p>“No child of Wully’s?” he repeated.</p>
<p>“He never done it. I said so all the time! Now
she’s told me herself!”</p>
<p>He peered at her through the blue half-darkness
that rose from the snow.</p>
<p>“Not his! God be thankit! Whosever is it?”</p>
<p>“It’s Peter Keith’s. Whose would it be, and her
in Libby’s house half the winter? And Peter running
away the very day they were married!
Libby’s that slack, thinking him such an angel!”</p>
<p>“Did she tell you that?”</p>
<p>“She <i>did</i> not. But I kent it! Did I not say
Wully never did so ill a thing?”</p>
<p>“You <i>did</i> not!”</p>
<p>“It was a grand thing for him to do. But I
can’t think what possessed him ever to take all
that blame on us!”</p>
<p>“Can you not?” meditated her husband.</p>
<p>“She says he doesn’t want folks to know it isn’t
his.”</p>
<p>“He wouldn’t.”</p>
<p>“Why wouldn’t he, indeed? Would he be wanting
to disgrace us all?”</p>
<p>“He wouldn’t want folks to know Peter had her.
That’s but natural.”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_117" id="Page_117">[117]</SPAN></span>“It’s but natural I shouldn’t want folks to think
he’d shamed Jeannie’s Chirstie.”</p>
<p>“So it is,” he agreed. “The thing looked well
to the Lord, I’m thinking,” he added.</p>
<p>“I wish it looked better to the neighbors,” she
retorted. “This is a strange thing, John.” She
gave a sore sigh. “Libby grieving herself daft
about that gomeril a’ready, so that we won’t can
say a word to anybody till he’s found. Any more
sorrow’d kill her. But when he comes back, I’ll
have her tell the whole thing. She says she’s been
wanting to clear Wully! She’s a good girl, John.
But we’ll have just to bide our time. I’m glad
I’ve no son like that lad Peter!”</p>
<p>She had had to forget how he had sacrificed her
pride for that girl. She had to idealize her son
again. She could see that he had done a generous
thing. And she would see that the world saw that.
She could run to meet Jeannie, now, across the
floor of heaven, unashamed. Her husband stood
enjoying her face. He said;</p>
<p>“It’s early for boasting, woman. You’d best wait
twenty years!”</p>
<p>“Little I fear twenty years!” she retorted. A
light shone down the path from the house. Wully
had opened the door, and shut it, and was coming
towards them. She wished she could take him up
in her arms and cuddle him against her neck, kissing
him as she had done in her youth. She said
quietly to him;</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_118" id="Page_118">[118]</SPAN></span>“You needn’t worry. It’s only Auntie Libby
that’s upset her. There’s nothing ails her.”</p>
<p>He said anxiously;</p>
<p>“Honestly, mother?”</p>
<p>Wonder welled up within her as she looked at
him. There he stood before her, demanding honesty
of her, while for months he had been lying
great fundamental lies about her very life, which
was his honor. “Honestly?” indeed! But there
he was before her, beautiful and unrealized, risen
to new life in her great expectations for him. She
said only;</p>
<p>“Honestly! There’s nothing wrang!”</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_119" id="Page_119">[119]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER X</h2>
<p class="drop-cap">BARBARA McNAIR had watched Wully and
Chirstie driving away towards Wully’s home
that afternoon after her arrival at the sty in the
slough. It was raining then, and it rained for
nearly six weeks. She stood looking after them till
they were out of sight. Then she went to the other
little window. There she shut her lips tightly—regarded
what her eyes discovered, two bony cows,
shivering, it seemed to her, in the blown rain, trying
to find shelter from the wind by huddling
against the haystack that was one side of the barn.
The rain was gray and sullen, the prairies sodden
and brown; the cows had trampled the ground
between the house and the barn into mud, into
which they sank knee deep. She stood contemplating.
The rain continued blowing about in
imprisoning drab veils. Finally she turned away,
and sat down weakly. From where she sat, she
saw the dripping cows shivering. She sat huddled
down. She seemed trying to cuddle up against herself.
Her hands, folded in her lap, seemed the only
sight not terrifying that her eyes might consider.</p>
<p>Presently the silence of the room was broken
with a little sob. She looked up. Chirstie’s little
sister, standing near the window, was just turning<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_120" id="Page_120">[120]</SPAN></span>
away from it. She had been trying to see something
of Chirstie. She felt deserted. Big tears
were running slowly down her face. She looked
like a neglected, ragged, little heartbroken waif.</p>
<p>Barbara started from her chair. That moment
her face showed she had forgotten the surrounding
desolations. She ran and gathered the child into
her arms. She sat down with her in her lap. The
little Jeannie, finding herself caressed, began crying
lustily. The new mother kissed her. She
caressed her. She soothed her, coaxing her into
quietness. She told her little stories. She sang
little songs, examining thoughtfully the poor little
garments she wore. Dusk came upon them as they
sat consoling one another. Barbara demanded help
then of the child. Jeannie must show her where
all the things were kept which were needed for the
supper. They would make some little cakes together.
Jeannie grew important and happy.</p>
<p>Dod’s eyes fairly bulged with amazement when
he saw that supper table. Nothing of the sort had
been set before him in that kitchen. His new
mother made no apologies. She had been thinking
to herself that it had been food of the most primitive
sort that had been set before her by Chirstie on
the three occasions upon which they had sat down
to eat since she had arrived; doubtless Chirstie
wasn’t feeling very well, and she was at best but a
young housekeeper, whose omissions one could
easily overlook. Barbara was pleased with what
she had managed to prepare on the strange stove<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_121" id="Page_121">[121]</SPAN></span>
and in the newfangled oven. She saw her husband
scowling at the table.</p>
<p>“I dinna like so many cakes!” he remarked
severely. One must begin with these women at
once, he seemed to be thinking. He had forgotten
apparently that his bride came from the very land
of cakes, though he wasn’t to be allowed to forget it
often in the future.</p>
<p>She said apologetically;</p>
<p>“They’re not so good, I doubt. I couldn’t find
any currants in the house. When we get currants
you’ll like them fine.”</p>
<p>“There’s too much in them now!” he declared
bravely. “We don’t have cake every day.”</p>
<p>“I do,” she said placidly. “I like a wee cake
with my tea.”</p>
<p>Alex McNair was not entirely a stingy man—not
the most stingy man in the neighborhood. He
wasn’t like Andy McFee, for example, who was
so careful of expenditure that when his corn got a
little high in the summer he always took off his
shirt and hoed the weeds in his skin, to save the
wear of the cloth; and who persisted in habits of
frugality so that, in his old age, when he rode about
in his grandson’s Pierce-Arrow, he removed his
shoes upon seating himself, to save them from
harm, and persisted in this till an able grand-daughter-in-law
urged him not to misuse shoe-strings
with such extravagance. Nor was he like
the elder John McKnight, who when he went to
mill always took with him a hen tied in a little<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_122" id="Page_122">[122]</SPAN></span>
basket, to eat the oats that fell from his horse’s midday
feeding. McNair thought such extremes
foolish. He even laughed at McKnight’s device.
How much easier it was simply to gather the oats
up by hand, as he did, dust and all, and to take them
home for the hens in his pocket. By this plan the
oats were saved, and the hen had a whole day at
home to convert useless angleworms into salable
eggs. He was not, this proves, an entirely stingy
man, yet—the idea of cakes like those for just a
common supper! He would have to show that
woman his disapproval, his disgust, his sharp pain
at such extravagance.</p>
<p>He did his best then, and in the days that followed,
to impress her. But she was difficult. She
never lifted her voice in perturbation, and she never
heeded a word he said. When the howling of the
wind woke him up at night, he would hear her
sighing, “It’s still raining!” When she looked
shrinkingly out of the window in the morning, she
murmured, “It’s still at it!” When he came in for
dinner, she would ask, “Does it never stop?” At
supper she sighed, like a weary child, “’Tis a fine
land, this!”—for all the world as if he was to blame
for the weather. She had been housekeeping for
him but two days, when he pointed out the woodpile
to her. “Bring the wood into the house,” she
said, as if that was a man’s task. “I don’t like going
out in the rain.” “The rain’ll not hurt you,” he
assured her, going about his work. When he came
in at noon, the fire was out, the room was cold, and<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_123" id="Page_123">[123]</SPAN></span>
she and the little girl were asleep and comfortable
in bed. “I don’t like going out in the wet,” she
repeated simply, as if she had done nothing outrageous
in defying him. He had to wait for dinner
till the wood was brought in, and dried, and the fire
made. The next day she refused, in the same passive,
happy way, to bring water from the slough
well. She simply remarked she wouldn’t think of
going so far in the mud, and waited till he brought
the water. He never knew that she had hidden
enough water for thirsty hours in a jug under the
bed, and was prepared to stand a long siege. And
then his boots were to be tallowed and dried near
the fire. His wife Jeannie had always tallowed his
boots. The new wife looked mildly surprised that
he should have expected such a duty from her, and
left the boots standing, muddy and soaked, just
where they were, till he was driven to caring for
them himself. And she kept asking him hour by
hour, mildly, when he was going to town for her
other boxes. She asked him so often, so kindly,
that he was forced in despair to attempt the journey
through the rain, thinking that maybe if she had
something to sew, she would cease making cakes
by the hour. And when he started, she gave him
a great list of groceries to bring back, and ordered
more sugar than his family ate in years. He
growled at this—just growled. There had been
enough sugar in the house when she came to last
till spring. They could not use sugar as if it were<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_124" id="Page_124">[124]</SPAN></span>
water! Why not? she asked, simply. Wasn’t he
a great lord, with acres? She liked sugar.</p>
<p>He brought back with him only a little sugar,
and most of it the coarse brown kind, and a jug of
sorghum which was to last till spring. She fell
upon her boxes eagerly, and adorned the sty amazingly
with rich looking things which never really
seemed at home there. She made a new dress for
her little stepdaughter at once, and set about making
Chirstie’s baby a robe. She seemed almost to
have resigned herself to the deluge. She spoke with
gayety about her ark to the children, and told them
to keep their eyes open for the dove. And then,
just when she seemed to be getting settled, the
winter set in.</p>
<p>Rains she had seen, and could understand, and
snows, too, in moderate fashion. But snow like
this, continuing; winds like these, whirling darkening
wild clouds of whiteness to burst against
windows and doors, rocking the little sty as if it
were an insecure cradle—winds with horror howling
in them, howling all night through the shaken
darkness, triumphant, unconquerable winds against
which no life could stand—she had never imagined
anything like them. She had never before risen in
the morning to find doors drifted tight shut, windows
banked with white. She had never seen men
burrow out of windows to dig open their doors, and
tunnel a way to their barns. The well was as distant
as if it had been in Patagonia. The newborn
calf froze in the barn with its first breath. The<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_125" id="Page_125">[125]</SPAN></span>
men’s ears froze, their hands froze, their feet froze.
Everything in the house froze solid. The bread had
to be thawed out in a steamer over a kettle before
they could get a bite to eat in the morning. The
milk had to be pounded into little bits and melted.
The cold—its intensity, its cruelty, staggered her.</p>
<p>Her work would be done early in the morning,
while the men were yet melting snow at the stove
to water their beasts—that is, all the work she
chose to do. To conquer those long, dark hours she
worked away on the baby dress. When it was all
finished—alas, too soon for one having endless time
to beguile—she looked at it with satisfaction. She
had made every stitch of it by hand. It was a yard
and a half long, with seven clusters of seven tiny
tucks around the skirt, with hand embroidery between
some of the rows, and darned net between
others. It was ruffled and shirred, and smocked
and featherstitched and hemstitched, eyeleted and
piped and gathered. And a tiny darned net bonnet,
which went with it, was worthy of it. It had taken
many weeks to complete it. And always when her
eyes were worn by the fine stitching in the flickering
candle light, she made cakes, for a change,
sparing white sugar with noble economy, using
only brown sugar, whatever eggs were unfrozen,
fresh butter, and thick cream, and raisins and currants
while they lasted.</p>
<p>From the day that Wully took Chirstie home,
until the first week of January, Barbara McNair
had but one visitor in her prison, and that one was<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_126" id="Page_126">[126]</SPAN></span>
her sister-in-law, Libby Keith. She had to turn to
Dod to companionship, which no boy could have
grudged to so unfailing a source of cakes as his new
mother. His Spartan scorn of the cold brought
her, many a time, near to tears. He was anointing
his frozen ears one morning, and when she cried
out in pity of him, he remarked indifferently that
this was nothing. She ought to have seen last year,
the time his mother died. With what keen sympathy
could she appreciate that story now. She
asked without hesitation;</p>
<p>“It was no colder than this, was it?” She
couldn’t imagine anything worse. Oh, said Dod,
they were alone last winter, and his mother and
Chirstie had sometimes to help shovel out. But
they had had Chirstie’s husband, hadn’t they, to do
that hard work for them? Indeed they hadn’t!
Dod himself had been the man of the farm. Wully
had come but lately. Not lately, surely, she exclaimed.
Yes, only in harvest. They had been
married right in harvest. He was sure of it. What
month would harvest be in this land? she had asked
hurriedly. He informed her, and took up his story.
He had had to go alone that morning after his
mother’s death to his uncle’s, to get help, and hadn’t
it taken them three hours to get the sled over the
two miles of drifted snow. He told all the tale,
even how the little sister was playing alone, and
Chirstie had fainted.</p>
<p>All that afternoon there came little words of
pity to Barbara McNair as she fondled her little<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_127" id="Page_127">[127]</SPAN></span>
Jeannie; sometimes, when she was making that
great, most magnificent cake which appeared unashamed
on the supper table, she had to stop and
wipe her eyes. Alex McNair had but begun to
disapprove of that delicacy when she ordered him
so sharply to hold his tongue that he all but obeyed.
And after supper, she made him lift down her kists,
which because of the narrowness of the sty had to
sit one above another in her bedroom. She opened
the third one from the top, and took out a dress,
wine-colored and soft, and looked at it carefully a
long time, examining the seams. Then she sat
down, and by candle light began to rip it apart,
basque and polonaise and all, to make a dress for
the erring Chirstie.</p>
<p>It was the next afternoon that she saw a bobsled
drive in. She could see the bundled driver when
he was yet some distance from the house, but as he
drew near, and stopped, she saw another great beshawled
bundle rise from behind the sideboards of
the sled. This bundle came at once towards the
house, wiped its feet carefully on the doorstep, and,
unwrapping layer after layer of covering, revealed
itself Isobel McLaughlin. Mrs. McNair could
hardly have been more surprised if she had seen an
angel descending from heaven. That any woman
would be riding around the country in weather like
this had not entered her mind. Her concern
seemed mildly amusing to her guest, who quickly
disclaimed any conduct especially praiseworthy.</p>
<p>It wasn’t really cold now, she explained. It was<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_128" id="Page_128">[128]</SPAN></span>
thawing. This was what is called the January
thaw. A body can’t just stay cooped up in the
house all the winter, and besides—and this was
the great affair—Mistress McNair would be glad
to know that she had a fine strong grandson, born
a week ago, the mother doing well! Mrs. McLaughlin
had wanted to bring the news herself,
she was that pleased! She had stopped, too, at a
neighbor’s, Maggie Stewart’s, who had a baby
exactly the same age, a woman whom always before
Mrs. McLaughlin had helped through her confinement.
She didn’t add she had made that visit with
the hope of lessening the fierceness of Maggie’s
slander-loving tongue, though if a good opportunity
came she intended explaining to this newcomer
the unusual circumstances of the child’s
birth, which sooner or later she would be sure to
hear some way. But no opportunity came. The
new Mrs. McNair was so unfeignedly glad to see
her, she brought out that wonderful little robe so
timidly, that Mrs. McLaughlin had to admire it
even more than it deserved. Chirstie hadn’t many
new things for her baby, because there were so
many little things of the young McLaughlins saved
for future need. Not that any of them had had so
fine a garment as this Mrs. McNair had made.
Speed, rather than elaborateness, had always been
Mrs. McLaughlin’s motto, necessarily. But Chirstie
would be that proud of such a little dress!
Mrs. McLaughlin could just see her delighted with
it. This seemed to comfort Mrs. McNair, who<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_129" id="Page_129">[129]</SPAN></span>
then ventured to show the red dress, all pressed and
ready to be put together again, by a method which
she hoped would make it large enough for Chirstie—that
is, if Chirstie would not be offended by
having a made-over dress offered to her. Mrs.
McLaughlin again thanked her, and assured her
that she need not worry about that. Then Mrs.
McNair wondered if Mrs. McLaughlin would
take home to the girl her part of her mother’s
housekeeping things, which the new mother had
wrapped and made ready for her. She had divided
the few sheets and spoons and cups into two parts,
one for each of the sisters—that is, she hoped Mrs.
McLaughlin and Chirstie would be satisfied with
such a division. Mrs. McLaughlin, feeling sure
that Alex had no knowledge of a plan so bountiful,
protested that Chirstie didn’t really need the things,
that Wully could get her what she needed in the
town. But Mrs. McNair wouldn’t hear of such a
plan for a minute. The lassie must have her share
of what had been her mother’s. She forebore to
mention that she had brought a great deal of household
stuff, of a quality much superior to any she
found awaiting her. Mrs. McLaughlin, impressed
by this spontaneous liberality, began to wonder if,
after all, the avenging hand of God might not be
seen in this second marriage of Alex McNair.</p>
<p>The hostess was overflowing with questions, the
burden of them all being just the one unanswerable
one that constantly confronted her—namely, how
did civilized persons live through winters of this<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_130" id="Page_130">[130]</SPAN></span>
sort? Why did they endure life in small prisons
buried under snow? Had there ever before been
a winter equal to this one? And did Mrs. McLaughlin
look forward with composure to living
through such another one?</p>
<p>Mrs. McLaughlin recalled with amusement and
sympathy her own horror of her first winter, enlarging
upon her experience. Had not she and her
husband and their ten, and the Squire and his ten
lived through one winter all together in an unfinished
cabin, with a row of beds three deep built
right around the walls, and a curtain across the
middle of it! Often in those terrible nights she had
risen from her bed to go about and feel the legs of
her wee sleepers, to be sure they were not all freezing
solid. Of course there had not really been as
much danger as she imagined, but one of the McKnights
had frozen to death that winter, being
overtaken on his drunken way homeward by a great
storm. That had shocked her until she was really
foolish about her children. Her twins had been
born that year, too, before the cabin was sealed, and
the first snow had drifted in upon the bed where
she lay. Fine strong bairns they were, too. The
cold didn’t really hurt anyone.</p>
<p>Moreover, it drove the fever away, so that they
welcomed its coming in the fall, when the whole
family would be shaking at one time. Fever wasn’t
as bad now, either, as it had been at first, though she
still fed her family quinine regularly every Saturday
during the spring and summer. When the land<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_131" id="Page_131">[131]</SPAN></span>
had all been plowed once or twice, there would be
no more of it, ’twas said. And there had been much
typhoid at first, before they had realized how
much more defilable the new wells were than those
in the old places had been. Five of the McLaughlin
children had escaped typhoid altogether, which
was very lucky indeed, and none of them had died
of it, although many of the young ones of the settlement
had. These things had all made a good deal
of nursing necessary, for thirteen, but undoubtedly
the worst days were over. And it was these winters
which made the children strong as little lions.
Every tree that was planted, moreover, every
year’s growth of their cherished windbreaks, took
away something of the winter’s severity. And
when spring came, besides, in the glory of that
season one forgot the cold, and all one’s troubles.</p>
<p>When would spring be coming? asked the longing
stranger. Would it be in February, now that
January was said to be thawing? No, not February.
Nor in March. Sometimes it was a bit
springlike by the first of April. But the spring
really opened in May. Everyone got out then.
Oh, sometimes if the roads were good, the women
got out to church in April. Once even there had
been a large congregation in March. Mrs. McNair
sighed. It was a shame, now, commented her
visitor, that she should have had to be alone so
much of her first season. If there had been an
older daughter, now ... if Chirstie had been at
home with her....</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_132" id="Page_132">[132]</SPAN></span>Mrs. McNair wondered timidly if Chirstie
couldn’t come home for a visit, when it got a little
less freezing. Mrs. McLaughlin, thinking quickly
that Chirstie would surely be happy with this
simple gift-giving woman, thought it possible that
Wully might bring her over for a few days in
March. At least in April. And when she saw the
poor, wee body seize upon this hope of companionship,
she felt more sure than ever that Chirstie
would enjoy the visit.</p>
<p>If only she would come, that dress should be
made for her, Mrs. McNair ventured to promise.
And she went on to get more information. What
sort of a little house would it be, now, that Wully
was building for his wife? What could houses be
like in these parts? How many rooms would it
have? Isobel explained that there were to be three
rooms on the first floor, a parlor, a kitchen and a
bedroom, and two bedrooms above. Certainly it
would be plastered, all white and clean. Doubtless
it would be painted in time, not just at first, of
course, but as soon as Wully could manage it.
Of course it would have a fence around it, like
those Mrs. McNair had seen from the train, and
trees, most certainly. They had been planted last
fall. Trees were one thing essential on the prairies.
Well, likely flowers, too, in time, although women
as yet had so much to do that there weren’t many
flowers about. Mrs. McLaughlin had herself often
sighed for a few wee rosebushes. And she had a
fine young orchard set out and flourishing. Had<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_133" id="Page_133">[133]</SPAN></span>
not Alex McNair been in these parts as long as the
McLaughlins, the new wife asked. And Mrs.
McLaughlin, hiding her malice sweetly, didn’t
doubt but what he would be setting out an orchard
soon. “The poor wee body!” she said to herself.
“Her wanting flowers, and a man like Alex!”</p>
<p>The pitied one set out such a tea, she sent her
guest home with such an abundance of sweeties for
her bairns, that Mrs. McLaughlin talked hopefully
about her all the way home to her husband.
She solemnly affirmed that that new wife would
give away Alex McNair’s last sock, if she could
find anyone to take it; and for her part, she hoped
fervently that she could.</p>
<p>That evening as Alex sat smoking his pipe, with
his stocking feet well into the oven, his wife asked
him artlessly:</p>
<p>“Will Chirstie’s man have much, now?”</p>
<p>“What would he have but his land?”</p>
<p>“But he’s building a fine house!”</p>
<p>“He would. The McLaughlins were ever
spenders and poor. Not that the house would cost
much,” he added.</p>
<p>“Now what would such a house as his be costing?”
It seemed a natural question.</p>
<p>“Four hundred dollars. Or maybe five.”</p>
<p>She was surprised, for once, almost excited.</p>
<p>“You could build a castle with your money from
Scotland!”</p>
<p>“Likely!” he commented, knocking his pipe’s
ashes into the stove.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_134" id="Page_134">[134]</SPAN></span>“But a little house like the new one would do
me fine!”</p>
<p>“Don’t say new house to me, woman!” he roared.</p>
<p>A great deal of good his roaring did him! It
was as if she never heard him protesting. “I canna
live in a sty,” she explained, for the thousandth
time, and she said new house to him without ceasing,
without haste or rest, by night and by day,
apropos of everything he mentioned, till he began
to wonder if he were indeed a God-fearing Presbyterian,
with such murder in his heart. He couldn’t
quite beat a woman—a small woman—no matter
how utterly she might deserve punishment. He
could scarcely do that. But he sometimes wondered
if there was any other measure of relief for
him. He thought longingly of the silences of
Chirstie’s mother. He remembered story after
story of men who had beat their wives. He experienced
a sharp sympathy for them. Doubtless when
men do such desperate things, they have adequate
reason, he reflected often. He was at his wits’ end.
He was in despair. That he might have made himself
comfortable by granting her request never
occurred to him. He was already deliberating
upon certain pieces of land he intended buying.</p>
<p>And that woman didn’t seem able to believe that
he would really buy more land. She simply looked
out of the window when he mentioned it, looked out
of the window at the winter, and then turned puzzled
to look at him, as if trying to fathom why anyone
should desire more of such a country.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_135" id="Page_135">[135]</SPAN></span>So February passed, tantalized by new houses,
and March got away, maddened by little white
fences. Chirstie came over for her visit at home,
the first of April, and that first week was frenzied
by plans his wife insisted on drawing of her
grounds and garden. Alex was no special lover of
babies, but he was driven to feigning a prodigious
interest in his grandson to escape even temporarily
from the meek, eternal din of her ambitions.</p>
<p>Chirstie had come with misgivings, somewhat
doubtful of her welcome. But she perceived the
first hour in the house that her stepmother was
lonely enough to have welcomed the most disgraceful,
the most evil of women. She wondered sometimes
if she was not dreaming. After all that had
passed, how strange it was to be sitting honored in
her father’s house, coddled, waited on, made much
of, by this harmless stranger, who cooked surprising
rich things for her delectation, and was making
her the most beautiful dress she had ever seen.</p>
<p>She was so happy that she almost regretted that
Wully came for her so soon. Mrs. McNair was
determined that she must try on the new dress to
show it to him. She had forbidden him at first to
look in their direction, so he sat with his back to
them, holding his little sister-in-law in his lap by
the fire. After pinnings and bastings and warnings
and ejaculations they had bidden him to turn and
look. Chirstie was standing by that window, in the
sunshine, where he had first seen her. And now,
turning towards her, he gave a little involuntary<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_136" id="Page_136">[136]</SPAN></span>
gasp of delight, more flattering than anything he
could have said. He had never seen her before in a
soft, rich thing like that. She had worn, of necessity,
gray or brown calico garments. And the glowing
crimson fabric brought out the whiteness of her
neck, the darkness of her hair, the softness of
her coloring cheeks, as he cried sincerely;</p>
<p>“Why, Chirstie! You <i>queen</i>! Turn around!”</p>
<p>She turned around for his inspection.</p>
<p>“Goodness!” he exclaimed. “I wouldn’t have
known you! What’ll I do now? I won’t can walk
beside you in my old rags! I’ll have to get some
store clothes!”</p>
<p>They laughed for delight.</p>
<p>“What’ll I get to match it?” he went on, looking
at his mother-in-law. “I ought to have—a purple
coat—or something magnifical! Chirstie, do you
remember that window! She was standing there
the first time I ever saw her!” he explained to Mrs.
McNair.</p>
<p>And then at length, in their high, young spirits,
they went away, and left her alone there. She was
a puzzled woman. A man like that, and a scandal
like that! It was incomprehensible. A man building
so happily a new house for his wife, with a little
fence around it!</p>
<p>That evening Alex McNair gave vent to a great,
wicked, blood-curdling oath, most surprising, most
improper—all for no reason at all—apropos of
nothing. His innocent wife had simply remarked
that she couldn’t live in a sty.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_137" id="Page_137">[137]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XI</h2>
<p class="drop-cap">THE infamy of Chirstie’s condition, becoming
known, had been scarcely less interesting
than the scandal of Isobel McLaughlin’s attitude
toward it. She herself had told her sister and her
sisters-in-law what was soon to be expected from
the girl, and all her cousins and friends. She had
informed them of it casually, without the flutter of
an eyelid, as if, to be sure, a little less haste might
have been from some points of view desirable, but,
after all, Wully’s marriage was the one she would
have chosen for him if she had had her choice, and
the young pair would be happier with a baby.
The neighbors had certainly never expected Isobel
McLaughlin to “take on” in such a fashion. Some
of them had been annoyed at times by her self-reliance,
her full trust in her own powers, and were
not exactly sorry to hear of this affair which must
“set her down a notch.” But not a notch down
would she go! Her pride, it appeared, was too
strong for even this blow. The way she talked
about her expectations scandalized the righteous.
Maggie Stewart said one would have supposed
Wully had waited ten years for that baby.</p>
<p>It had been bad enough in the beginning, but
after the child was born it grew out of all bounds.
Her husband’s younger sister, Janet, a woman still<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_138" id="Page_138">[138]</SPAN></span>
of childbearing age, came to remonstrate with her.
For the sake of the other young people in the community,
to say nothing of her own family of half-grown
boys and girls, she really ought to moderate
her raptures somewhat. She was just encouraging
them in wrongdoing! But Isobel replied simply
that since she had always had to be painfully modest
in praising her own children, she was going to
say exactly what she thought about this grandchild.
She philosophized shamelessly about the privileges
of grandmothers. And, after all, if she was his
own grandmother who was saying it, Janet would
have to acknowledge that the baby was an unusually
fine child.</p>
<p>Janet did have to grant that. She was the first
one, too, to notice the remarkable resemblance the
child bore to his father. Isobel was grateful to
her for that hint, and after that day no visitor departed
without agreeing that wee Johnnie was a
living picture of great Wully. Isobel would recall
her son’s infant features. Wully’s nose had been
just like that. And his eyes. She minded it well,
now. This child brought it all back to her. She
had occasion to repeat these reminiscences, for
baby-judging, giving a decision about his family
traits, was nothing less than a ritual among these
Scots. A woman could hardly acquit herself with
distinction in it with less than six or eight of her
own. And men, even fathers of thirteen, knowing
how far short of the occasion they would come,
generally avoided it as best they might.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_139" id="Page_139">[139]</SPAN></span>Squire McLaughlin, of course, was just brazen
enough to enjoy such a ceremony. He may have
had some secret sympathy for Wully’s predicament,
for he came over to inspect the child only a
few days after it was born. The Squire was the
playboy of the community. None of them ever
took him seriously, and none failed to welcome him
heartily in for a “crack.” It appears that even his
absurd pretensions endeared him to his friends.
He fancied himself a great lord, before an acre of
his “estate” was subdued, and sang a silly song
about gravel walks and peacocks. He never hauled
a load of gravel to fill the mudhole before his cabin
door. But he did the easier thing. He managed
to have some gullible soul send him a pair of peacocks.
They died promptly upon arrival. He
said, laughing with the neighbors at himself, that
it was the shock of seeing their laird barefooted that
killed them. He was a farmer who rode forth to
preside at theorizing agricultural meetings, while
the forests of weeds on his land grew unchecked up
to the heavens. (Even two years ago, the wild sunflowers
near a culvert on that farm reached the
telephone wires.) He was later on one of the first
men west of the Mississippi to have pure-bred
bulls, and east or west, no man confused pedigrees
more convivially. From the first he considered it
his duty to see that no Scottish folly was forgotten
in the new world, or even hogmanay allowed to
pass unobserved. He was the man who all but
popularized curling in the west. Three times he<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_140" id="Page_140">[140]</SPAN></span>
had been left an undaunted widower with a family
of small, half-clothed children, his esteemed heirs
and heiresses of only his gay fancies. Just now he
was looking for a fourth helper to relieve him of
the responsibilities of his family, and such a man
he was that, in spite of his follies, all wished him
success in the venture. He consulted Isobel about
various possibilities and she gave him her opinion,
with the frank statement that she pitied any woman
who married him. However, he still liked her.
He had always liked her since that time in Ayrshire,
soon after she had married his older brother,
when she had saved him from a long and well-earned
term in prison for poaching. His successful
pursuers were almost upon him when they
turned suddenly in the wrong direction, from
which they had just heard firing. She had seen his
plight, and fired cunningly into the air, and when
the men had rushed into her cottage they found
only a young woman demurely sewing on baby
clothes. Now since, of course, it was impossible
to poach in a land where not even God preserved
game, he was a reformed man, and an eminent
huntsman. But sometimes he still said jovially that
he might as well have gone to prison as to have to
listen to all she said to him on that occasion. Even
yet he was not averse to giving her occasions of
finding fault with him.</p>
<p>So when she lifted the baby up for his inspection,
he rose, and squinted down thoughtfully upon the
little bundle. He turned his head appraisingly<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_141" id="Page_141">[141]</SPAN></span>
from one side to the other. Then, knowing very
well what she thought, he said recklessly;</p>
<p>“He’s a perfect little McNair, Isobel. He’s like
Alex. That nose of his——”</p>
<p>She enlightened him stoutly. He persisted in his
error, and only asked:</p>
<p>“What’s he called?”</p>
<p>Now what to name the child was a question not
altogether easy for Wully, who had been standing
near his mother, looking with proper paternal
pride upon the child. Each McLaughlin named
his first-born son, not boastingly, for himself, but
gratefully, for his father; so that Johns and
Williams came alternatingly down through the
generations. That was the rub. Perhaps John
McLaughlin might not relish having this irregular
child bear his name. So Wully was too proud to
seem to desire it.</p>
<p>“He’s such a husky little fighter for what he
wants, we thought we’d call him Grant. There’s
no better name than that, is there?”</p>
<p>His father was sitting by the stove, smoking,
seeming as usual absorbed in a dream and only
half-conscious of what was going on about him.
At this he took his pipe from his mouth and said,
without a sign of emotion;</p>
<p>“I wonder at you, Wully. The laddie’s name is
John.”</p>
<p>Wully was greatly relieved.</p>
<p>“Oh, well,” he said lightly. “Maybe that would
be better. There won’t be more than fourteen or<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_142" id="Page_142">[142]</SPAN></span>
fifteen John McLaughlins about in twenty years.
Grant’ll keep. We’ll save it for the next one.”</p>
<p>Wully had rejoiced beyond measure at the
child’s birth, not for the reason some supposed, but
solely because Chirstie was safely through her
ordeal. So gay he had become, so light-hearted,
after that burden of anxiety for her had been taken
from him, that he seemed quite like a rejoicing
young father. It had been terrible for him to see
her time unescapably approaching. Those days
seemed to him now like a nightmare. He had
planned what he would say to his wife when he
adopted her baby for his own. He would go
blithely in, and cry to her gayly, “Where’s my son,
Chirstie?” And the child would be his. He had
planned that. But it had been different. That one
irrepressible moan he had heard from her before
his mother had sent him for the doctor had driven
him through the night cursing. Cursing that man,
whose very name he hated to recall, cursing any
man who lightly forced such hours upon any
woman—to say nothing of a dear woman like
Chirstie. He wanted to kill such men, to pound
them to bits. And yet, lightly or not lightly, what
would his love of her bring her to, eventually, if
not to such hours as these! It was a hellish night.
Afterwards he had gone in to see her, not blithely,
but otherwise. He had found her lying there,
hollow-eyed, exhausted, all her strength taken from
her, and her roundness, leaving her reduced, it
seemed, to her essential womanhood. And then<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_143" id="Page_143">[143]</SPAN></span>
suddenly he had not been able to see her for the
tears that burned his eyes. He had knelt down
beside her, to put his face near hers, so unseeing
that she had cried sharply, “Don’t! Be careful!”
He had hurt her! But her hand was seeking
for his. When she had shown him the child—well
he remembered that she had never asked him for
pity for herself. But now her eyes were praying,
“My baby! Love my baby, Wully!” With her
lying there, even her familiar hands looking frail,
her hair lying wearily against her pillow, if she had
asked him to love a puppy, would he not have bent
down to kiss it! Later he had marveled to see her
with the child. A farmer, a man judging his very
female animals by the sureness of their instincts for
their young, he wouldn’t have wanted a wife not
greatly maternal, he told himself. It came to be
soon that in loving the child he was playing no
rôle; he liked all his wife’s adornments.</p>
<p>So the terrible days passed away. His wife became
altogether his. And wee Johnnie slept and
thrived, his tiny hands doubled against his little red
face, in the cradle that had served the five younger
McLaughlins. When he opened his bonnie blue
eyes, he saw only adoration bending over him. He
felt only delighted and reverent hands lifting him.
His grandmother, who “just couldn’t abide a house
without a baby in it,” would sometimes allow one
of her children, sitting carefully in just a certain
chair, to hold him a little while as a mark of her
favor. If Johnnie was a shame to the household,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_144" id="Page_144">[144]</SPAN></span>
he was certainly an entertaining and a well-fed
shame; if he was a disgrace, he was surely an
amusing and a hungry one.</p>
<p>It was wonderful how completely Chirstie was
sheltered from reproach. Though her humiliation
was gossiped about by the hour, after all, the gossipers
had to remember her mother, and, sighing,
grant the daughter some little toleration. And
then, however proud that Isobel McLaughlin
might be, there was hardly a family in the community
which had not, upon arriving from the
old country, made “Uncle John McLaughlin’s”
their convenient home till another could be built.
Moreover, Wully had always been particularly
indulgent to those who were his aunts and uncles.
Greatest of all, he was a soldier. Not so far down
the creek, a Quaker soldier had come home from
war without a leg, and his congregation had said
if only he would say, even privately, that he was
sorry he had fought, he would again be received
into their communion. But he refused to say he
was sorry. And they refused to take him again
to their approval. That didn’t seem to trouble
the soldier very much. But it had troubled the
Scotch, where he had come to work, extremely.
They loved to belittle the Quakers for what
they considered a meanness to a man who
had fought. So it behooved them to treat their
own veterans with more consideration. On the
whole, there might have been much more gloating
than there was. There might have been<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_145" id="Page_145">[145]</SPAN></span>
battles. Great, quiet, simple men like Wully, however,
people seem instinctively to avoid exciting
to fury.</p>
<p>So Chirstie had scarcely had occasion to feel
the awkwardness of her position till the afternoon
early in April when her stepmother came over
with the finished dress to try on her. Chirstie had
donned the beautiful, rich, wine-colored thing, to
be sure it hung right, and set right, and standing
forth so that Isobel McLaughlin might view the
effect, she turned round and round while Barbara
McNair smoothed out even imaginary wrinkles.
It was pronounced perfect. Mrs. McNair admired
it as if it were not her skill but the girl’s
beauty that made the gown remarkable. Then,
beaming, as much as her little pale weak face could
beam, she unwrapped a hat—a hat all wine-colored
and black, and set it jauntily on Chirstie’s
head, so that the long feather swept down over
the brown coil of hair low on her neck. Chirstie
was radiant. She had never seen so lovely a hat
in her life, she said. And she stood looking at
herself in the little glass, in surprise, a very happy
surprise, to see how she looked in such soft, rich
things. Then, with a command, Barbara McNair
took all the joy out of her face.</p>
<p>She simply demanded that Chirstie wear that
conspicuously beautiful outfit the second Sabbath
to come, when the winter’s crop of babies was to
be formally dedicated to the Lord. Chirstie went<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_146" id="Page_146">[146]</SPAN></span>
suddenly crimson, standing there, blankly, fingering
the feather on her neck.</p>
<p>Mrs. McNair insisted on an answer.</p>
<p>“Oh!” cried Chirstie meekly, her eyes appealing
to her mother-in-law. “Our baby—” she began
to say it wasn’t to be baptized, but she had to
turn away. She started for her room, to take
the dress off.</p>
<p>The girl was so sensitive, Isobel started to say—But
Barbara called after her to come back,
breaking forth into the broadest Glasgow accent.
They weren’t to suppose she didn’t understand!
She had known it all the time. That innocent
laddie had told her, unconsciously. (More innocent
then than now, she might have added, if she
had known.) And she thought, indeed, that
Chirstie had great reason for shame, and not of
her bonnie wee Johnnie, either, but of her own
heathen ingratitude. Chirstie lifted her face
upon hearing that, from the towel upon which
she was wiping it, and Mrs. McNair demanded
that moment if she expected the Lord to sit studying
the almanac all the year for her convenience.
She was sure that if she had been in Chirstie’s
place, and the Lord had given her a son, she
wouldn’t have gone sulking, no matter what the
month might have been. Was it not better to
have one any time than none at all? she demanded,
with such a passion of regret for her own childlessness
that Chirstie was left speechless. She had
never imagined anyone speaking in such a strain.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_147" id="Page_147">[147]</SPAN></span>
She looked at her mother-in-law, who seemed
mildly amused. The idea that she had been deriding
the Lord’s chronological calculations was
in itself sobering to one of so tender a conscience.
The giver of all her good clothes went scolding
away at her, till she promised at least to wear the
new things the week after the baptisms.</p>
<p>Chirstie kept thinking of the scolding as she
drove in the wagon of that harassed man, Alex
McNair, with her stepmother and her mother-in-law,
to see the new house that was getting about
ready for her occupancy. Wully had to lay a
plank for a walk hurriedly from the wagon to
the house, for the new Mrs. McNair still wore
such boots that one step in the thawing black mire
would have ruined them. It was always that way.
That little insignificant-looking person refused to
adjust herself to the new country. She just sat
tight, and let the great significant country adjust
itself to her as best it might. The house towards
which she neatly walked was not perhaps, to disinterested
eyes, a very inviting place. But to
Wully and Chirstie it was their very palace of
love. It stood a story and a half high on a slight
rise of ground, a decent way back from the path
that has since become one of the nation’s highways,
built of shining new lumber, the tall grass
around it trampled into the black ground littered
with bits of boards and yellow curling shavings.
From the front door, just hung that day, the women
looked down over fifteen miles of prairie, an<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_148" id="Page_148">[148]</SPAN></span>
occasional plowed square humanizing the distances,
which sloped with so gentle an incline that
one standing on any one of the acres could scarcely
have told it was not level. From the windows of
the parlor the women saw the plot that Wully’s
father had insisted on breaking the year before,
along one side of which the maple seeds he had
planted were presently to appear as slight as spears
of sprouting grass. From the kitchen window
they saw a row of elms as thick as broomsticks,
which Wully had brought the fall before from
the creek. In a long furrow there, the walnut
trees that were to make gunstalks for the World
War were still waiting in their shells for a warmer
sun to bring them forth, and to the north the
trench was ready for the red and white pines that
are nowadays a pride to the family. Chirstie
pointed to the piece of ground that was to be
fenced for a garden. Whereupon Mrs. McNair
asked anxiously if the fence was to be painted
white.</p>
<p>Wully heard his father-in-law move impatiently
behind him, and, though he hadn’t before
thought of such a thing, he answered that it would
be painted white as soon as he had the money for
the paint. The stepmother-in-law sighed with relief,
and began inspecting the kitchen closet.
Wully pointed out with malicious glee the finish
of the cupboards, making light of the expense and
difficulty of building, while his father-in-law
poked about glooming, refusing to admire the conveniences<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_149" id="Page_149">[149]</SPAN></span>
which the little woman coveted with so
gentle a simplicity. He still had a grudge against
that man, and aired it whenever he could without
Chirstie seeing him. He knew McNair disapproved
of the size of the windows. But what business
of that man’s was it what his windows cost?</p>
<p>The Sabbath of the Communion Wully unabashed,
and shame-filled Chirstie wearing the
appealing old coat of her mother, and the bedecked
wee Johnnie went to church for the first
time since the baby’s birth. But let no one suppose
that they attracted much attention. What chance
for consideration could even the most unholy child
have had that morning, sitting in front of the
Glasgow fashions in the person, or on the person,
of his stepgrandmother? Wasn’t she wearing a
most stunning little hat with a dark green feather
curling down over a chignon of red hair, sitting
there in the pew just behind Mrs. McLaughlin,
who wore with grace and satisfaction the bonnet a
lamenting friend in Ayrshire had made for her in
fifty-four, and just in front of Mrs. Whannel, whose
headpiece was conceived in the spring of fifty-eight,
and across from Mrs. McTaggert, who had
bought somewhat more expensively than was necessary
in sixty-one, but who, considering the well-preserved
condition of her purchase, had really
nothing to regret. One skilled in millinery might
have reckoned from the mother’s bonnets more or
less accurately, the year of each family’s immigration,
although the array of such young girls as<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_150" id="Page_150">[150]</SPAN></span>
were not away at school would have slightly vitiated
his calculations. And now, this Sabbath
morning, there sits down in this world, so remote
from others, a Metternich jacket, a cape-like affair
trimmed with fur, and a skirt spreading gracefully,
but without hoops, a floating veil, and gloves
embroidered in faint gray! If wee Johnnie had
been baseborn twins, he could never have attracted
more than a stray thought to himselves on that
occasion.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_151" id="Page_151">[151]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XII</h2>
<p class="drop-cap">SOON after the garments of Barbara McNair
dawned upon the congregation, her husband
bought three hundred acres of land at three dollars
an acre. There are those who say a man owning
eight hundred and forty acres of land should
be happy. Alex McNair was not. There was in
his flesh one great thorn—that Glasgow wife.</p>
<p>She had lived through the autumn and the terrible
winter, waiting for spring. And now that
spring was here, what was it? Only an oozy wet
waste, with patches of green in the lower places,
and winds shrieking always across flat desolations.
Near the sty, a sagging haystack of a barn, and a
couple of bony cows trampling dead grasses
deeper into the mire of the dooryard. If only
there had been even a little white house, and a
fence, and a few flowers sending up their endearing
shoots! But this! And her from Glasgow!</p>
<p>Words failed her.</p>
<p>Had she not set forth day by day and hour by
hour conscientiously, the necessity of a new
house? Yet in the face of her demands, her man
had gone to town to buy more wilderness. If she
had known that spring that Dod was to sell part of
that land for six hundred dollars an acre, her contempt
for her husband’s folly would scarcely have<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_152" id="Page_152">[152]</SPAN></span>
been less hot. There he was, driving into the
yard now! She went to the door and greeted him.</p>
<p>“You didn’t buy it?” she asked.</p>
<p>“Did I not say I would buy it?” he answered
doggedly.</p>
<p>Not a change of expression passed over her
face. She stood watching him unhitch his team.
She had never before been so much interested in
that process, having always avoided the barn.</p>
<p>The next day, when he was in the field, and
Dod was hitching up, she went out and watched
him. Would he show her how he did that? she
asked. She thought she ought to know, she said.
Which were the gentlest horses? And which harness
did they take? She learned where it all hung
in the barn. Dod liked teaching an old person.
It wasn’t any trick to hitch a horse to the wagon,
he said. You put this under the belly, so. And
the lines through here, taking them from here,
thus. She practiced. She grew proficient. She
waited.</p>
<p>One day in early May her husband rode away
horseback to the Keiths’, to pay back one of the
many days of labor he owed that family. He left
home at daylight, and Dod went to school. Then
Barbara began.</p>
<p>When McNair came home that evening, Dod
asked, lonesomely,</p>
<p>“Where’s mother?”</p>
<p>“Is she not here?”</p>
<p>“She is not.”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_153" id="Page_153">[153]</SPAN></span>“She’ll be gone to Chirstie’s. Or McCreaths’.
Who came for her?”</p>
<p>“She took the team and went herself.”</p>
<p>“You’re daft! Her take a team!”</p>
<p>But the team was gone. The barn was as empty
as the house. Dod made a fire in the fireplace, and
put the kettle on. Then the father made a discovery
that the son had made some time ago. The
cupboard was bare. Not a bite in it. Not a
crumb of cake.</p>
<p>McNair didn’t like that. She might have told
them where she was going. She ought to have
come back in time to have the supper ready. He
hated a cold house. He went to his tobacco box.
At least that was always ready for a hungry man.
He opened it, and found a strange white paper in
it. A note from his wife. A fine note! “I can’t
live in a sty,” it said. “I have gone back to Scotland.
Jeannie is with Chirstie. Barbara Ferguson.”</p>
<p>Back to Scotland!</p>
<p>A woman alone!</p>
<p>Starting away with his team! She was daft!
He rushed into the bedroom, as soon as he began
to realize her meaning. Were her hat and cloak
there? They were not! What was this? The
kists not one on top of the other, as usual! Spreading
all over the room! And empty! Nothing left
in them! He rushed to the kitchen. The kist that
set there was empty, too, more empty if possible
than the others! He sat down.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_154" id="Page_154">[154]</SPAN></span>He was outraged. He was speechless. That
woman hadn’t been able to lift those boxes alone
into the wagon, so she had taken all their contents
and left them. Such cunning! Such deceit!
And had he not paid all her passage from Scotland!
She had left him! Left <i>him</i>, Alex McNair!
Without saying a word! Her so quiet,
and all! The whole clan would know all about it!
They would all have seen her passing! A woman
alone! Had anyone ever before heard of such a
thing? Certainly not in those parts! Everybody
wondering where his wife was off to! Oh, Jeannie
would never have played him so base a trick!</p>
<p>Dod came into the room. McNair stuffed the
note hastily into the box.</p>
<p>“Your mother has gone to town,” he murmured,
meekly.</p>
<p>Dod heard that with surprise. Presently he
volunteered that he saw now why she had wanted
to learn how to hitch up the horses. Had she indeed
learned all that from him? his father gasped.
Oh, the depth of deceit in her! And he had paid
her way from Glasgow! Dod made disconsolate
cornmeal for their supper, forgetting to put salt
in it. To think of that woman ridding the cupboard
of its last crumb! McNair went to the
barn and pretended to work, after the meal, being
too excited to sit still. Back to Scotland! Had
ever anyone heard the like! Everyone would be
laughing at him. A rich wife, indeed! Oh, he
understood now why the canny widowers of Scotland<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_155" id="Page_155">[155]</SPAN></span>
had meekly let him take this jewel of a woman
away to America. They must have known
her!</p>
<p>There was but one thing to be done. He would
rise early, long before dawn, and pursue her,
getting out of the neighborhood before anyone
would be awake to see him pass. Her with his
good horses in the town, not knowing enough,
maybe, to give them a drink at the end of the
journey! If she ever imagined he would give her
a cent to get back with, how greatly mistaken she
was. He would surely show her who was master
here.</p>
<p>He found her the next afternoon, in the hall
of one of those long, shanty-like hotels which comprised
the town, found her in the very act of making
a bargain with a man to make her new boxes
to take the place of those she had so extravagantly
abandoned. They faced each other in her room,
he, tall, gaunt, black-eyed, ragged, she, small,
dainty, red-haired, bedecked. Her placidness, as
usual, disarmed him. He began;</p>
<p>“You can’t go back to Scotland! Are you daft?”</p>
<p>“I canna’ live in a sty.”</p>
<p>They were off, then. He urged decency, morality,
economy, honesty, pride, race, the waning
reputation of Glasgow. After each argument she
simply said, like one born foolish;</p>
<p>“I canna’ live in a sty.”</p>
<p>It was a deadlock, till he demanded angrily
where she expected to get money for the journey.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_156" id="Page_156">[156]</SPAN></span>
At her answer he surrendered. It fairly took the
life out of him. She certainly had not expected
to get it from him, thank you! She knew him
too well. She had money enough with her to take
her comfortably to her home in Glasgow. Did he
suppose that she was one to come to the wilds without
knowing how she might get back? She had
kept it all—all that <i>gold</i>, mind you!—in the lining
of her muff.</p>
<p>That woman had come thinking she might not
stay! He, Alex McNair, had been, as it were,
married on probation. And him a Presbyterian!</p>
<p>He asked hopelessly what kind of a house she
wanted.</p>
<p>She replied promptly that she wanted three
good big rooms downstairs, and two upstairs, a
wee porch, all painted white, except the green
shutters, with closets and windows like Chirstie’s
and besides a wee white house for the fowls. All
this was to be bought to-day, at once.</p>
<p>The Lord preserve us! Why, there wasn’t a
painted fowl house in the state!</p>
<p>The train left for Glasgow at seven the night.</p>
<p>He couldn’t buy all that in a day, could he?
He had no money!</p>
<p>He could sell the last great plot he had bought.</p>
<p>Was she daft? Did she suppose he could sell
it in a day?</p>
<p>Why could he not sell it in one day? Hadn’t
he bought it in one? She would call to the man
to bring in those boxes.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_157" id="Page_157">[157]</SPAN></span>He would buy the lumber as soon as he got
around to it. Couldn’t she trust him to do it?</p>
<p>He hadn’t told her in the first place that he
lived in a sty, had he? She felt the inside of her
muff carefully.</p>
<p>The next day in the dusk they drove into
Wully’s together, having a wagon whose strange
shape would have excited the curiosity of the most
philosophical, with that same long, uneven thing
all covered with blankets and tucked in, such
a load as no man ever hauled, and plainly the
same thing that she had taken with her the day before.
McNair was apparently in a bad humor.
How could the two who came out to welcome
them in, know that the nearer he had got to his
home, the more he dreaded the explanation he
would have to give of his wife’s desertion. But
he had not yet learned all the depth of that lintie!
Was she embarrassed? Not she! She began immediately
telling the news, in that hesitating, ingratiating
way of hers. They were to have a
new house! The lumber was to be hauled at once.
She was that glad she hadn’t been able to wait
for Alex, but had gone in ahead, to see about it.
It was all settled. Just about like Wully’s, it
was to be. But a little larger. With a white
fence. And a wee white fowl house. They had
bought even the paint. And, having had some
time on her hands, she had found this wee pair
of shoes for the baby. No, they couldn’t come in.
Let Wully just hold wee Johnnie up till she would<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_158" id="Page_158">[158]</SPAN></span>
see if they were the right size. Out of that confounded
muff came the shoes. They fitted. Well,
the McNairs would just take their wee Jeannie
and be going on. She had so wanted them to hear
her good news. She hoped Jeannie hadn’t
troubled Chirstie much. And wasn’t Johnnie
just growing bonnier day by day!</p>
<p>What could a man do in the face of that?
Where in the name of the shorter catechism had
the woman got those shoes, and when—after all
the money she had wasted that day on houses?
McNair simply gave up. Like the Queen of
Sheba before Solomon, he had no spirit left in
him. But he had acquired an uncomfortable
amount of fear of women.</p>
<p>Chirstie and Wully took it for granted that the
rich wife had paid for the house, until the next
Sabbath. Therefore, when Wully heard as he
came out of church that his revered father-in-law
had sold part of his newly bought land to Geordie
Sproul, in a panic so to speak, in a hurry, without
much bargaining, to get the required funds for the
lumber, he grinned to himself, and waited to hear
his mother’s comment on the tale. He took his
family as usual home to his mother’s, after the
service, and when dinner was over, he had a
chance to speak with her alone. She heard his
pleasant suspicions. Doubtless the new wife had
made him sell that land. And she chuckled with
deep, deep mirth.</p>
<p>“Yon’s a fine woman, Wully!” she exclaimed,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_159" id="Page_159">[159]</SPAN></span>
relishing her thoughts. “She’s a grand wee captain!”
She heaved sighs of contentment from
time to time all the afternoon, whose import was
not lost on her son. Surely, late as it was, Jeannie
was being avenged.</p>
<p>Quite unconscious of the envious comment and
the snickers of admiration which her house was
causing among her neighbors, Barbara McNair
went again with her husband to town, a month
later, after the bluebells had faded in the creek
woods, just when the wild roses were beginning
to bloom, when the prairie was blue with spider
lilies. She rode along arrayed like the lilies—not
to say like the twenty-eight colors of wild phlox
which a Dartsmouth botanist records he found
there that year. When at length she came within
sight of the town which stirred Isobel McLaughlin
so greatly to speculation, she speculated upon
it not at all. There was nothing significant to her
in a town of eleven real estate offices and nineteen
hotels, wherein every other inhabitant was a land
speculator. She left the main street without paying
it the compliment of a thought, and turned toward
the first street of dwellings, a muddy lane
not worthy to be called a street. The further down
it she went, the more homesick she grew, so bare
and naked it was, shack after shack uncared-for—wherever
she turned, no gardens, no flowers, no
trees, even in the year’s height of leaf and blossom.
On she went, down one path after another. Then,
away at the end of one— Oh, there she found<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_160" id="Page_160">[160]</SPAN></span>
a little, unpainted vine-covered shanty, with color,
with fragrance, iris blooming, borders of clove
pinks, pansies, a yellow rosebush, a red one, grapevines
in blossom, a honeysuckle, budding peonies!</p>
<p>It came over her with such delight that it
never occurred to her to hesitate. She pushed
open the gate, and followed the path of clove
pinks around the house. There in the shade a
woman was bending over her washtub, a large,
fat uncorseted woman, who raised a red face from
her steaming work.</p>
<p>Barbara said to her positively and politely,
moved to her broadest accent,</p>
<p>“I have come to see your flowers!”</p>
<p>The woman wiped her well-soaked hands on a
limp apron, and replied in perfect Pennsylvania
Dutch;</p>
<p>“I don’t understand you.” But she smiled a
smile of extraordinary width.</p>
<p>They faced each other, Scotland and Germany,
curiously for one moment. Then Barbara pointed
dramatically at the pansies. There was that look
on her face that was understood by frontiers-women
of many tongues. The German began
babbling sympathetically about her display, pointing
out one beauty after another, breaking off
little sprays to hold near her visitor’s longing
nose. So much there was that Barbara wanted to
ask, and her hostess wanted to explain, and they
understood each other after so many repetitions
and efforts! Barbara examined each plant, and<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_161" id="Page_161">[161]</SPAN></span>
felt the soil it grew in. She bowed her face down
to them again and again, hungrily. Not one did
she omit to sigh over enviously. Presently the
German led her into the shanty, and set before
her in a red-carpeted, closely-guarded parlor,
coffee and coffee-cake, which Barbara esteemed
but lightly, surprised out of politeness by the fact
that on the kitchen table a pair of pigeons sat
cooing. Then, the refreshments being finished,
the woman took her by the hand, and led her out
of the house, down a barren street, just as she was,
in her wet dress, unhatted, red-faced. Barbara
surmised she was being taken to a place where
plants were sold.</p>
<p>They came to a large square house, built on a
high foundation, in a yard planted with trees
which were not just small sticks, approached by a
walk which had wide blossoming borders which
Barbara would fain have examined. But her
guide waddled up determinedly and knocked on
the door. A lady opened it, a lady perhaps fifty,
whose gray calico was fastened at the throat most
primly by an oval brooch. She was sad-faced,
and gray-haired, and as the German woman
babbled to her, she turned and smiled upon Barbara
gravely and kindly, and asked them to come
in. But the German was not for sitting in a
house on such a morning. The lady put on a
wide hat, and gloves, and came out to the border.
In her foreign language, which was merely New
England English, she discussed her loves, pointing<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_162" id="Page_162">[162]</SPAN></span>
out one blossom and another. Her pansies never
equaled the German’s. But look at the number
of buds on her peonies! She could hardly wait
till they opened. And Mrs. McNair followed her
about with the great question on her tongue,
namely, where does one get these things in this
country?</p>
<p>She was standing by a yellow rosebush when
she asked that, first, and its owner, bending down,
said;</p>
<p>“Here’s a good little new one now. You may
have that. Have you a place for it? Where do
you live?”</p>
<p>“Twenty-five miles west.”</p>
<p>The lady sighed.</p>
<p>“We have come for wood to build our house
to-day,” Barbara informed her.</p>
<p>“Have you been here long?”</p>
<p>“Long enough,” said Barbara, simply. “I came
in November.”</p>
<p>The lady sighed again, and went to get her
spade. She asked again if Barbara had a place
for the rose. Barbara was offended at the suggestion
she might not cherish that plant until
death. Where can you buy them here? she asked
again.</p>
<p>That rose, the lady explained, she had brought
with her from Davenport, in a little box with
grape cuttings and the peony, which she had carried
in her lap in a covered wagon long before
there were railroads to the town. She had brought<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_163" id="Page_163">[163]</SPAN></span>
it to Davenport coming down the Ohio and up
the Mississippi soon after she was married. A
woman had given it to her when she left Ohio for
the West. The peony her mother had brought
from eastern to western Ohio many years ago, and
when she had died, her daughter had chosen the
peony for her share of the estate. Her mother had
got it from her mother, who came a bride to Ohio
from western New York, clasping it against her
noisy heart, out of the way of the high waters
her husband had led her horse through, across
unbridged streams, cherishing it more resolutely
than the household stuffs which had to be abandoned
in pathless woods. Her great-grandfather
had brought it west in New York in his saddle
bag, soon after Washington’s inauguration as he
returned from New York City. She supposed
before that the Dutch had maybe brought it from
Holland to Long Island. There had been tulips,
too, but the pigs had eaten them in Ohio. She
had wondered sometimes if it was the fate of the
peony to be carried clear to the Pacific by lonely
women. At least, if she gave a bit of it to Mrs.
McNair, it would be that much farther west on its
way to its destination, which she, for one, hoped
it might soon reach, so that there would be some
rest for women. Let Mrs. McNair remember to
come for a root of it in the fall, when her fence
would be finished. Without fences it is useless to
try to protect flowers. Her mother in Ohio had
had a sort of high stockade made of thorny brush<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_164" id="Page_164">[164]</SPAN></span>
around a little garden, so that one had to come
near, and look down over the top to get a glimpse
of the blossoms. But the pigs had been very
hungry in those days. Their destruction of that
garden and the rescue of the peony she had
heard her mother tell about with tears in her eyes
twenty years afterwards. It was one of the sorrows
of her life.</p>
<p>When Mrs. McNair went home that day, she
had with her the roots of all transplantable
things, lilacs, white and purple, roses pink and
red and yellow, pinks and young hollyhocks,
grape cuttings and snowballs. She had a pile of
old “Horticultural Advisers” from the lady’s
library, full of advice about planting windbreaks,
and letters from frontier gardeners who had
morning-glories growing over their young pines,
and walls of hollyhocks twelve feet high. She
had been urged to stay at the lady’s for dinner,
and the German had made her promise always to
come back to her for coffee when she came to
town. The road was full of ruts and swamps,
and her bones ached long before the springless
wagon got home. But her plants had felt no joltings,
for she had held them carefully in her lap.
That was the first day she sang in the United
States of America. It was her “Americanization.”
Her husband never even noticed her song, however.
He was suffering acutely from the price of
glass windows.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_165" id="Page_165">[165]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XIII</h2>
<p class="drop-cap">WULLY and Chirstie and their bonny wee
Johnnie moved into their new house towards
the first of May, and at the end of that
month, Wully’s brother John, having finished his
second year in the snug little New England college,
came to work for him. That institution was
only fifty miles away, a distance that a lame McLaughlin,
unfit for the army, walked to vote for
Lincoln in sixty-four, not being able to give one
great big valuable dollar for the hire of a horse.
John himself walked when his sister Mary’s
company didn’t necessitate a wagon. Having
John at Wully’s suited the whole family. His
mother liked it because Wully was such an excellent
example of patience and goodness for John,
who needed just that. Chirstie liked it not only
because she was spared the unpleasantness of having
a strange hired man at the table, but because
she saw in John the first of a succession of younger
brothers, to whom, as they worked for Wully,
she might in some degree repay their mother’s
kindness to her. Wully heartily admired John,
and never neglected to point out the signs of his
brilliancy to those who were interested, especially
his mother. There was no one like John in the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_166" id="Page_166">[166]</SPAN></span>
family, and therefore, of course, in the community,
in Wully’s estimation. The books which
the other children in the little school studied
ragged, John glanced at, and mastered. He never
had anything to read, because the few books that
Wully went slowly through, he read in an hour
or two, getting more out of them in that fashion
than Wully could in his. He had read every
printed thing in the neighborhood: the books
Wully had sent home from St. Louis, most of
Scott, and some of Dickens, and Macaulay’s histories.
(“You understand that no stolen book
comes into my house, Wully!” his mother had
written him, enraged by the boys’ stories of war
plunder.) He had read those three hundred pious
volumes that the governor of an eastern state had
sent to the library of a Sunday school near by, in
which he had become, in so romantic a manner,
interested. He had read the college library from
start to finish, and the more precious books his
interested teachers would lend him. His teachers
thought sometimes that John was to have a great
career. But they were all amateurs in expectations,
compared to his mother.</p>
<p>John had two very good reasons for wanting
to work for Wully. The first was that at Wully’s
he could study all the Sabbath day in peace, which
he was not allowed to do at his father’s. To be
sure, he was still expected to appear at church,
which he did but seldom, and then only with great
groans and complainings. Wully told him it<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_167" id="Page_167">[167]</SPAN></span>
wouldn’t hurt him to rest his mind an hour or
two once a week, and he retorted that after a
week in the field, rest was the thing his mind
needed least. He scolded about his father’s intolerance.
Wully only grinned at him, and remarked
that he couldn’t see that the father was much more
intolerant than the son. However, if John was
seized with a pain on the morning of the Sabbath,
Wully wouldn’t minimize his agony when his
father inquired about it.</p>
<p>The other reason that John liked being with his
brother was that there he could be sure of being
paid. The summer before he had hired out to a
Yankee at Fisher’s Grove, for twelve dollars a
month, payable in gold. He had endured food
inexcusably bad, even for those circumstances,
and when he had asked for his wages the man had
given him, shamefacedly enough to be sure, instead
of gold, one hundred and twenty acres of
land! John had been barely seventeen at the time
and it was years before he acknowledged that in
his disappointment he had gone to the woods and
cried bitterly. He could afford to tell that story
with amusement when there was a town of forty
thousand on that land, and he still owned most
of it. That year his father had with much difficulty
got a deed to the land, and mortgaged it for
a little to help with the boy’s schooling. He and
his sister, living together on cornmeal carried
from home, and working for their room rent for
the kindly New Englanders with whom they lived,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_168" id="Page_168">[168]</SPAN></span>
needed, fortunately, only a little cash. But this
next year John was going to Chicago to study law.
That was what the teachers advised and that
would take real money.</p>
<p>It was one of those interested teachers who unknowingly
changed the order of worship at
Wully’s that season. One morning, when breakfast
was over at dawn, John’s first week there, as
Wully reached for The Book, he said in a voice
which seemed, as usual, a little impatient, somewhat
too eager;</p>
<p>“Let me do the reading, Wully, and you do
the praying!”</p>
<p>Wully was rather surprised by such devotion on
John’s part.</p>
<p>“All right,” he said, handing him the book.</p>
<p>John began abruptly at the first of Isaiah, which
was not the place according to the custom of their
fathers, and he read stumblingly, with pauses, so
that his brother, turning toward him, saw that he
was looking at the text only for occasional phrases,
trying to read from memory. And when they sat
around the table again, in the evening, almost
stupid from weariness, John went over the same
chapter, but with scarcely any hesitation. Wully
asked him, after prayers, why he had repeated it.
John had just picked up the lamp to go up to bed—he
had the one lamp, because he studied—and
he turned at the bottom of the stairs to answer,
the light flickering across his neck, where his
hickory shirt collar was open. He was six feet,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_169" id="Page_169">[169]</SPAN></span>
even then, and he had huge broad shoulders
strangely awkward. His head was long and narrow,
and though he was blistered red just then
from the sun, his untanned forehead was a clear
yellow, unlike any other complexion in the family.
He had the long upper lip that spoiled the symmetry
of so many McLaughlin faces, and a long
determined chin, and from his deep-set blue eyes
he stood gazing at his brother with that speculating
keenness with which he examined even the
most familiar things.</p>
<p>“Professor Jamison advised me to learn Isaiah
this summer. He said it would be a good thing
to get the swing of the sentences. We might as
well get <i>some</i> good out of worship, I suppose.”</p>
<p>“Commit Isaiah to memory!” gasped Wully.</p>
<p>“Well, why not? We know most of it now,
don’t we? We’ve heard it all our lives. I told
him we knew the Psalms. We’ll read a chapter
twice a day, and we’ll know it.”</p>
<p>“I won’t,” said Wully.</p>
<p>“You’ll know enough of it,” said John, starting
up to his reading.</p>
<p>Wully gave Chirstie a significant look.</p>
<p>“Did ever you hear the equal of that?” he asked
her. “I wouldn’t know that chapter if I read it
every day for a month.” He considered John. It
would not have been his father’s way to use the
few minutes of the day set apart for the worship
of the Most High God, to learn the swing of
sentences, whatever that might be. It certainly<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_170" id="Page_170">[170]</SPAN></span>
would not have been Wully’s own way. But it
was John’s way, and doubtless a good way, and
since John was living with them, he might as
well have his way. Chirstie didn’t mind. She
only wanted John to be happy.</p>
<p>They <i>were</i> happy as the summer wore on, the
three of them working from the first streak of
dawn to the frog-croaking darkness. The stars
in their courses and the clouds in their flights
seemed to be working with them that season.
Week after week, just as the ground grew ready
for it, they watched the desired clouds roll up in
great hills against the sky, and pour down long,
slow, soaking rains. They watched the sun grow
more and more stimulatingly warm, and then, just
when their corn needed it, grow fiercely hot in its
coaxing. They worked like slaves, of course.
But then, they had always worked like slaves.
Wully was at the height of his strength that year,
apparently, and he tried to save John, who was,
after all, still a growing boy. But John sharply
refused to be considered less than any man.
Chirstie was cruelly tired every night, with far
too much fever. She had her new house to keep
as clean as her mother’s linen-hung cabin had been.
She had more than a hundred little chickens to
feed and water, and to guard from the slow-rising
storms, and the low-hovering hawks. She had an
orphan lamb to feed. She had washing to do, and
ironing, and scrubbing and sewing and cooking,
bread making and butter making, with pans and<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_171" id="Page_171">[171]</SPAN></span>
pails and churns to be scalded and kept sweet; she
had yarn making, and knitting, vegetable drying
and wild fruit canning. She had wee Johnnie to
care for, and whenever she sat down to nurse him,
she fell asleep worn out. More than one pie got
itself scorched that way that summer.</p>
<p>And with it all, they were so happy that sometimes
she had to say to Wully, although he didn’t
want her to mention it, “Oh, think of last summer,
and of this!” And he would answer, “<i>I</i> certainly
had a time without you, Chirstie!” Everything
seemed to swell the sum of their well-being. Every
noon, if the dinner was not entirely ready when
Wully was washed for it, he seized his spade and
transplanted two or three little trees from their
seed-bed to their place in the windbreak. Every
evening, tired to death, with the baby in his arms,
he went with his wife to see if by chance any seedlings
had halted, and needed water. Every leaf on
the little trees called for comment. There they
would stand, looking over their domain, brushing
mosquitoes from their faces. Wheat and corn had
surely never grown better than theirs did that year.
To John, now, a field of wheat was a field of
wheat, capable of being sold for so many dollars.
To Wully, as to his father, there was first always,
to be sure, the promise of money in growing grain,
and he needed money. But besides that, there was
more in it than perhaps anyone can say—certainly
more than he ever said—all that keeps farm-minded
men farming. It was the perfect symbol<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_172" id="Page_172">[172]</SPAN></span>
of rewarded, lavished labor, of requited love and
care, of creating power, of wifely faithfulness, of
the flower and fruit of life, its beauty, its ecstasy.
Wully was too essentially a farmer ever to try to
express his deep satisfaction in words. But when
he saw his own wheat strong and green, swaying
in the breezes, flushed with just the first signs of
ripening, the sight made him begin whistling.
And when, working to exhaustion, he saw row
after row of corn, hoed by his own hands, standing
forth unchoked by weeds, free to eat and grow
like happy children, even though he was too tired
to walk erectly, something within him—maybe his
heart—danced with joy. Therefore he was then,
as almost always, to be reckoned among the fortunate
of the earth, one of those who know ungrudged
contented exhaustion.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_173" id="Page_173">[173]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XIV</h2>
<p class="drop-cap">JOHN came out for a three months’ vacation
the next year and worked again for Wully.
They had acres of sod corn that summer, and
wheat to make a miser chuckle. Both men,
and whatever neighborly passer-by they might be
able to hire, worked day after day till they staggered.
To have stopped while yet there was sufficient
daylight to distinguish another hill of corn
would have been shirking; to go to supper while
yet one could straighten up without a sharp pain
in his back would have been laziness. Yet John
was never too tired to choose an idiom as far removed
as possible from the one he heard about
him. Now that he had been in Chicago he had
a growing contempt, which never failed to amuse
Wully, for the speech of his own people. What
was it they spoke, he demanded scornfully, swinging
a violent hoe among the weeds. It was Scotch
no longer. It wasn’t English. It wasn’t American,
certainly. It was just a kind of—he tried
all summer to describe it satisfactorily in a word.
Once he called it “the gruntings of the inarticulate
forthright.” Mrs. Alex McNair was the
only one that spoke pure anything, he declared.
John seemed to like that woman, strange to say.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_174" id="Page_174">[174]</SPAN></span>
Wully suspected he listened to her because her
pronunciation fascinated him, but at Wully’s he
was intolerant of any tendency towards Scotticisms.
Wully’s and Chirstie’s articulation he supervised
continually, their grammar and their diction.
They were not allowed to say before John,
“She won’t can some,” or “I used to could.” A
less happy man than Wully might have resented
correction from a younger brother. Wully took
it gratefully, feeling he was getting not a poor
substitute for the schooling he had been forced
to miss. And when he saw his mother, he would
repeat John’s innovations to her with gusto. “Indeed!”
she exclaimed upon one such occasion.
“The gruntings of the inar—what, Wully? Lawsie
me! You did well to remember that!” “Yes,”
cried Wully. “But John didn’t <i>remember</i> them,
mother. He makes them up!” Chirstie would
have been annoyed sometimes by John’s attitude,
if her son had not been so devoted to his uncle.
Wee Johnnie refused to go to sleep in the evening
till he had had his daily romp with John
on the doorstep. And even if he did treat her
like an unimportant younger sister, she had to
like her baby’s playmate.</p>
<p>The child was by this time the joyous little
husky heart of the family. John had noticed him
dutifully at first because he was Wully’s, but he
came speedily to love him for his own diverting
charms. There had been an evening nearly two
years ago, when he came into the little room where<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_175" id="Page_175">[175]</SPAN></span>
he and his sister cooked their meals, and had
found her stretched out on the bed crying. He
read the letter she gave him in explanation. His
mother had written about the impending disgraceful
baby. John hadn’t forgotten his sensation of
amazement, or the sharp wound that his disdainful
sense of superiority sustained, but now he seldom
recalled either. It outraged his sense of the fitness
of things that he so well understood that
scrape; that he had to wonder at times that passion
was ever less rampant, less controlled, than in the
case he had to consider. The information encouraged
a budding cynicism within him. If it had
been anyone but Wully—even Allen—he would
have understood it better. He had read the letter,
and stood looking at it. Then without a word he
went out, and walked about the streets through the
dusk. And never a mention of it passed between
the brother and sister. And then when he came
home, and saw Wully—when that brotherly, honest
geniality shone out simply towards him—he
couldn’t think of that story. Wully’s presence
denied it, obliterated it. That was all. And wee
Johnnie justified himself.</p>
<p>John was, of course, keen about having his
nephew speak English undefiled, and between
their little games he begged him patiently to say
“Uncle John.” But, after hours of slipping gleefully
away from effort, the baby came no nearer
the desired sounds than “Diddle!” He had lovely,
twinkling ways of making light of instruction.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_176" id="Page_176">[176]</SPAN></span>
He would duck his curly head, and hold it reflectingly
to one side, and purse up his little lips
enough to have spoken volumes. Yet when he
saw his uncle coming towards the house, he would
sing out that absurd “Diddle,” delightedly, waiting
an award for such perfect enunciation. When
his grandmother got him into her arms, she would
beg him to say “Grannie.” And he would say it,
in a way that satisfied him entirely. Only he
called the word “Pooh!” And in that absurdity,
too, he persisted. “Mama” he said, and “Papa”
and “chickie” and “Diddle” and “Pooh.” And
that was all. No coaxing could elicit more from
him. Chirstie grew vexed at times hearing other
women tell how early and plainly their children
had talked. She longed to have Johnnie shine
vocally. Sometimes she almost wondered if he
wasn’t “simple.” But her mother-in-law consoled
her by telling about her John. He had spoken
hardly a word till he was three, and she was really
getting alarmed about it, when suddenly he
seemed to join the family conversation, so rapidly
he learned words and sentences.</p>
<p>So with that foolish “Ayn?” which was his
question, and with the “Ayn” which was his consent,
Bonnie Wee Johnnie went on ruling his domain.
The men never started to the fields with
a team without letting the baby ride a few steps
on the back of the old mare. No one plowed into
a bird’s nest without saving an egg to show the
baby. No one ran across a long gaudy pheasant’s<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_177" id="Page_177">[177]</SPAN></span>
feather without saving it for Johnnie’s soft fingers
to feel. At noon John carried him out to pat the
colt’s nose, or to see the little pigs nosing their
way among one another to their mother’s milk.
The baby had just naturally become Wully’s
child. Wully could never bear the thought of
Peter Keith. He kept it resolutely out of his
mind. He had to. He shrank from it as he had
never shrunk from the face of an enemy. Making
the baby his own helped the forgetting. Barbara
McNair said to Isobel McLaughlin that she had
never seen a man with such a way with a baby
as Wully had with that child. And Isobel McLaughlin
answered that it was small wonder
Wully had a way with babies, since he had carried
one in his arms ever since he was three years old.
Month by month Wully became in the eyes of that
prairie-bound world a more exemplary and unsuspected
father to Chirstie’s son.</p>
<p>June came and went. The corn began hiding
the black soil at its roots entirely from sight. It
was “knee-high by the Fourth of July” according
to the Scriptures. There was to be a great celebration
that year in Woolsey’s woods, and Wully
had, of course, planned to take his family to the
picnic. All his army comrades would be there,
and neighbors for thirty miles round, talking crops
and prices, and the president’s troubles in Washington.
It was to have been a grateful change
from hoeing.</p>
<p>However, when the day came, it was out of the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_178" id="Page_178">[178]</SPAN></span>
question to take Chirstie, who had been having
fever, and the baby, who was unhappily teething,
for a twenty-five mile ride through the heat, even
with the new spring seat which Wully had bought
for the wagon—extravagantly, according to Alex
McNair. John, therefore, rode away on horseback
before dawn. Not that John would have
condescended to care to go if it had been only
what he would have called in our day a gathering
of “neighborhood fatheads.” But there was to be
a speaker there who helped to make laws and
thwart the president in Washington, and John
wanted to hear what he had to say, and how he
managed to say it.</p>
<p>Wully and Chirstie accordingly began their
holiday by a most unusually long sleep in the
morning, the baby for some reason allowing it.
They had a late and lazy breakfast. If Chirstie
cared to, they would drive down to the creek and
look for some blackberries, Wully said. He dallied
about, playing with the baby, who was better
than they had expected him to be. They sauntered
out to their garden of little trees, after Wully had
wiped the breakfast dishes, and spent some time
there, weeding it, and cultivating it, playing together.
Were not the two of them quite content
to spend their holiday at home together now? It
was not as if they were young, unmated things,
running about experimentally, investigatingly.
When it grew warm, and they sought the shade
of the house to rest in, a Sabbath peace brooded<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_179" id="Page_179">[179]</SPAN></span>
over them. Wully stretched out on the grass, and
the baby sat contentedly on his chest.</p>
<p>Chirstie looked at the morning-glories blooming
on the fence of the little vegetable garden. There
were but few of them. The hens had got into the
garden earlier and scratched them almost all out.
She hated to kill the hens she had had the trouble
of raising, just because they spoiled her morning-glories.
Her stepmother, she reflected, had no
such hesitations. If a rash hen flew into Barbara
McNair’s garden, she caught it and cut its wing
feathers. If it repeated the offense, into the boiling
kettle it went. She had scarcely a hen left.
That famous wee white fowl-house was really
little more than an ornament. Yet when Chirstie
sighed over her morning-glories, Wully said at
once that he would get a better fence around a
bigger garden by the next spring. He, too, was
thinking of the McNair place. Everyone thought
of that place that summer, and planned to make
his own less desolate-looking. That McNairs’ was
now the very show place of the country. One
driving up to it, unless he had heard reports, could
scarcely believe his eyes. No sty now! No bony
cows trampling knee-deep in mud! One saw a
trim white house, inside a smart white fence, upon
a jaunty rise of ground, with a gay white fowl-house
in the rear, and in the front yard—what
sights for pioneer eyes! Crimson hollyhocks, just
beginning to open, almost as high as the lean-to,
screening the porch. A grapevine halfway<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_180" id="Page_180">[180]</SPAN></span>
across the main part of the building. Morning-glories
on cunning arrangements of hidden wires.
Scarlet poppies and magenta petunias romping all
along the front walk, laughing to the confederate
heavens, flaunting their uselessness flippantly before
the eyes of those who lived slavishly, blossoms
with the Scriptures behind them to justify their
toiling not, their spinning not, their being arrayed
beyond kings’ glory—not economically. The
garden scouted the very principles of the hard-working,
of those who would “get ahead.” It
hooted aloud at frugality. Barbara McNair kept
a lamb, to be sure, but for no utilitarian purpose.
She kept it to mow her lawn. And when its
hunger had shaved its environments, she moved
the stake which held it, to another spot. She
kept hens languidly, perhaps only to justify artistically
that supernumerary luxury, the white fowl-house.
But let those chickens beware how they
turned their eyes towards her garden spaces, lest
they discover fatally her feelings towards them and
their like. No useless and ungardening orphan
calf would she mother. No bereaved young pigs
owed their life to her. She did only what she
elected to do. Though there was at that time
scarcely a servant girl west of the Mississippi,
Barbara McNair was almost never without some
neighbor girl to do her work for her, while in
return she taught her sewing, or made some pretty
garment for her. Just now Wully’s sister Mary,
who was to marry a Yankee minister that fall,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_181" id="Page_181">[181]</SPAN></span>
was working at the McNairs’, while Barbara, in
spite of Isobel McLaughlin’s protests, was making
her a famous blue silk dress, equaled in grandeur
only by that red wool one of Chirstie’s.
Always some girl or other eating that helpless
McNair’s good bread, while his wife knit tidies,
and watered her trifling wee flowers—from a
pump all painted and handy just outside the
kitchen door—and lived like a lady, envied by all
the women in the neighborhood, and distrusted
by nearly all the men.</p>
<p>Wully lay playing with the baby, who liked
tickling his face with a long spear of grass, and
thinking just how he would make that fence, and
grinning, at times, to himself. The Sabbath before
he had taken Chirstie home for dinner, and
when she had seen how the flowers were blooming
there, she had explained in vexation about her
morning-glories. Wully had been walking with
his father-in-law and the women among the
trifling flowers, when Chirstie had spoken of the
accident, in answer to Barbara McNair’s question.
And Alex had turned to Wully, and remonstrated
with him for not having a better fence for
Chirstie! A man ought to see that the women had
such things, McNair had assured him solemnly.
That was one of the best things he had had to tell
his mother for a long time! Alex McNair telling
him, Wully McLaughlin, how to treat a wife!
McNair strutted about, taking all the credit for
that garden, extremely proud of having the best-looking<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_182" id="Page_182">[182]</SPAN></span>
place for miles around. As if he had been
able to help himself! Wully had said nothing
about the incident to Chirstie. He couldn’t seem
always to be laughing at her father. Just then she
went on to tell him about the new dress Barbara
had made for little Jeannie. Whatever the neighbors
might say enviously about Barbara McNair,
they must in justice agree that she was an excellent
stepmother to her husband’s children. The way
she loved Jeannie and Dod, and was loved in return,
was a source of deep satisfaction to Chirstie.
And so she gossiped contentedly and harmlessly on
about the neighbors, and the baby kicked the protesting
Wully gleefully in the ribs. They felt
cosily shut in to themselves by the sense of the
countryside emptied of its patriotic and picnicking
dwellers. Wully lounged about till almost
eleven. There was a little hay cut which he
wanted to turn. He would be back by dinner
time, he said.</p>
<p>He started down the path to the hayfield, taking
the scythe with him. It was a hot day, but there
was a lively breeze blowing the grass into waves
and billows, and momentary disappearing swift
maelstroms. Safe white clouds were sailing on
high, but along the horizon hints of much rain
were gathering slowly. It wouldn’t be safe to cut
much hay in face of them. He really need not
have brought the scythe. He began turning what
was cut, forkful by forkful. Then he cut a few
swathes. Working, he lay bare a marsh hawk’s<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_183" id="Page_183">[183]</SPAN></span>
nest. He stopped for breath, and stood watching
the catlike birdlings turn on their backs and offer
fight with their pawing, scrawny claws, while the
mother circled angrily about him. He must tell
Chirstie about those warlike babies. He went on,
to leave them in peace. He kept getting farther
and farther away from the house, towards the far
edge of the plot of prairie they had chosen for hay.
He worked away, scarcely lifting his head from
his task, wondering occasionally if the rain, undoubtedly
gathering, would come by night.</p>
<p>Suddenly he heard a cry. He looked up. He
threw down his scythe. He started running.
Chirstie was running towards him. She was crying
out to him, too far away to be heard. He
gave a look towards the house. There seemed to
be no sign of fire. He tore on towards her. It
must be the baby. He saved his breath till he
got near her. She stumbled against him, gasping,
fainting. What she managed to say brought the
contentment of his life crashing down to ruin.</p>
<p>“It’s Peter! Peter Keith! He’s back!”</p>
<p>She would have fallen. He caught her. He
held her against him. She couldn’t speak. He
couldn’t believe his ears.</p>
<p>“You said he wouldn’t come back!” she began,
again. “Wully, he took hold of me! He—” She
was weeping with rage and terror. “Look here!”
Her sleeve was torn half off. “You said he
wouldn’t come back!” she cried, shaking.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_184" id="Page_184">[184]</SPAN></span>“You’re dreaming!” he cried. He couldn’t believe
it. It wasn’t possible.</p>
<p>“He came to the door,” she sobbed. “I didn’t
see him till then. I’m not dreaming! Look at
my dress! Where you going? Don’t leave me
alone!”</p>
<p>He had started for his gun. Rage came over
him like a fever mounting. The sight of that
torn sleeve made him suddenly blind with anger.
He couldn’t believe it. It wasn’t possible that
man had dared to come back and lay violent
hands on his wife. It simply couldn’t be. She
was calling to him to wait for her. She wouldn’t
be left alone.</p>
<p>He helped her along blindly. He had never
known such murderous anger. He wanted her
to hurry. He lusted for that gun. He felt her
trembling against him. By God, his wife
wouldn’t have to tremble much longer!</p>
<p>It seemed to him long before they came to their
house—very long. “Don’t you let him hurt you!”
she moaned as they came up to it. He strode
into the kitchen. There the baby slept in his
cradle, and flies walked leisurely over the piecrust
scattered over the floor. He seized his gun. He
went to the east door, and looked out. He went
to the west door. He stood looking. Before his
eyes hens scratched for their broods in peace. He
searched the house. He turned to go to the barn.
She cried after him, “Oh, don’t let him <i>hurt</i> you!”
He went without caution, madly. But in the barn<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_185" id="Page_185">[185]</SPAN></span>
there was no enemy. No sign of a man behind
the barn, where the grass billows chased one another.
No one hiding about the haystack. He
strode about seeking. There was no enemy in any
place. But beyond the little tree bed, and the
garden, beyond the wheat fields—what might be
there, to the east to the west, to the north and the
south, in those wild man-high grasses! There a
thousand men might hide and laugh at pursuers.
Looking at those baffling stretches, Wully choked.
He was helpless.</p>
<p>He went back to his wife. She was trying
vainly to compose herself. “I never <i>thought</i> he
would come! I never imagined it! You said he
<i>wouldn’t</i>, Wully!” Didn’t she see how that reproach
must madden him! “I was just standing
there, making the pie. He came to that door. I
thought it was you. And when I looked up, he
was <i>looking</i> at me, Wully!” She wailed out that
last. “He was <i>looking</i> at me. I didn’t know what
to do. He just grabbed me!” She buried her
face in her arms, and sobbed.</p>
<p>God! If only he could get hold of that snake
who hid in the grasses! He turned abruptly again
to the search.</p>
<p>“Stay with me!” she cried. “Where you going?”</p>
<p>“There’s no one here,” he answered, beside himself,
wanting to comfort her. “Come and see for
yourself!” Trembling and crying she came out
with him to the barn. That morning there was no<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_186" id="Page_186">[186]</SPAN></span>
great cement-floored barn to search through, in
whose loft a hundred men might lie, nor long feeding
sheds for steers, nor any tower-like silos.
There were no scattered groups of lighted hog-houses,
nor garages nor heated drinking tanks.
There were no machine sheds, nor ventilated corn-cribs,
nor power plants nor icehouses, as now there
are. Only that one little unconcealing barn, those
small slight plantings, that innocent wheat, that
shaved patch of the prairie which was the hayfield.</p>
<p>“He’s run out there!” Chirstie moaned, pointing
to the distances. Somewhere out there he had
lain in wait, perhaps, seeing Wully depart, maybe
watching their just caresses. Somewhere out there
he must be pausing now, watching them hunt for
him. Wully was shaking with incredulous fury.
It simply wasn’t possible that Peter Keith should
so have underestimated him! But no wonder,
after he had been such a fool as to let him go unpunished
once! Oh, all Wully needed was one
more chance at him....</p>
<p>They ate no dinner. Chirstie lay down wearily.
Wully with his gun in hand, stood watching,
promising her he wouldn’t go far, or leave her
alone more than a minute. She moaned as he
came to her during the afternoon, to give her the
baby;</p>
<p>“Oh, what’ll we ever do now, Wully!”</p>
<p>“Leave that to me!” he said, in such a voice
that she could say no more just then.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_187" id="Page_187">[187]</SPAN></span>“You won’t <i>hurt</i> him, Wully!” she begged
again, thinking only of her husband’s safety.</p>
<p>“Will I not!” he answered grimly. She wept.</p>
<p>“There’s Aunt Libby!” she moaned.</p>
<p>“<i>Is</i> there!” he cried. There was no auntie in
his intentions. He was thinking only of his wife—who
trembled and wept, temporarily.</p>
<p>“Wully, you’ll get into trouble! If he won’t
bother us, let him come back!”</p>
<p>“He <i>does</i> bother me!” She dared not answer
that tone. Wully choked, and turned away, to
look out over the prairies again. A rattlesnake,
that man was, hiding in the grass, a damned poison
snake, and like a snake he should be treated. If
it had been a windless day, one might have traced
him through the grasses. But now one second of
the wind swept away any trace of him. A good
dog might have trailed him. But there was no
dog at hand. In many places before Wully’s very
eyes, a man—a snake—might walk upright and
unperceived. Inside, Chirstie lay moaning in
fever. Outside, Wully patrolled his premises,
frustrated, raging.</p>
<p>In his excitement details came rushing back to
his mind to which he had long and obstinately
refused entrance. He remembered all the bits of
confession that Chirstie had made to him the first
night that, knowing her trouble, he had gone to
claim her. Peter had loved her, he had wanted
her for his, she had told him. But she wouldn’t
listen to him, because she thought of Wully.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_188" id="Page_188">[188]</SPAN></span>
She thought of herself as his. That was when she
was living at her aunt’s, after her mother had
died. Then once Aunt Libby had gone to stay
with her sister who was having a baby. Wully
could curse that woman’s name for having so
blindly, so fondly, trusted her knavish son. Why
couldn’t she have at least left Dod with his sister!
But Chirstie hadn’t been afraid. Wasn’t Peter
her cousin? She hadn’t been at all afraid. And
that night, when there was no help within a mile,
she had run out of the house, undressed, barefooted,
across the snow—till Peter caught her,
and brought her back. Wully hadn’t often
thought of that, because he couldn’t think of it and
live. But it had no mercy on him now. That
story cried aloud to him, shrieking through his
mind. He would kill that man, and go to the
sheriff and give himself up. He would stand up
and tell any twelve men in the county that story,
and come home acquitted. If only he could find
the man! He went beating through the grasses
nearer him, maddened by the feeling that it was
in vain. To the west the treacherous grasses
jeered at him wavingly, and to the east. North
and south they mocked him.</p>
<p>The afternoon passed. Neither of them could
eat at supper time. Chirstie wouldn’t stay alone
in the house while he went to milk. She insisted
on crawling out to the barn, to be near him. She
could scarcely sit up, so worn and weak she was.
The baby howled bitterly, being neglected.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_189" id="Page_189">[189]</SPAN></span>
Wully put him to sleep, laying him on the bed beside
his mother. He shut the door to the east. It
had no lock. It had never needed one. He put
a chair against it, and sat down on the step of the
other door, fingering his gun as the stars came
out, watching, thinking sorely.</p>
<p>There was no jury that would not set him free
when he told the story. What sort of men would
those be who would say he had not done right to
kill a poison snake? He would just tell them—ah,
but to tell that story, now, when it was being
so well forgotten! To bring it all back to sneering
ears, as it had been brought back to him so
painfully fresh to-day! If only he could find the
man, and kill him quietly, and bury him somewhere
in the tall grasses, without anyone knowing!
If only he might find him crouching there
somewhere! So desirable did that consummation
seem that he turned abruptly and went to the barn,
to see if his spade, which his father had borrowed,
had been returned to its place. Yes, there it was.
He could laugh as he dug that grave in the
farthest, most remote slough! By God, only two
years ago the government of the United States
had been paying him for digging graves, graves
for honest men, who made no women tremble.
Oh, if he might find that man, and get it over
quietly! That wish became a drunken cursing
prayer in his mind. If only in the morning he
might only say to her, “You needn’t be afraid
he will ever come back again!”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_190" id="Page_190">[190]</SPAN></span>Terrible things rushed through his mind.
Once when the baby had been a few days old, he
had asked her a question curiously, casually. She
had seemed so surprised in those days that she
hadn’t had twins. He had asked her why she
had supposed she would, and when she had not
answered, he had asked her again. She said
simply that after all that had happened that night,
she thought she couldn’t have less. He had
really so successfully pretended to make light of
her situation that she didn’t know how that must
rankle in his mind. He had turned and gone
abruptly out into the darkness, when she had
answered him so, and she never realized what
she had done. He had wondered then why he
had ever let that man go. He had wondered
often at the time of the child’s birth. Well, once
he got a chance now, he would be done with that
regret forever....</p>
<p>He remained on guard, not realizing how the
hours were passing, till he heard John riding hurriedly
in home. He went to look at the clock
then. It was midnight. The storm was almost
upon them. The thunder was growling about its
coming.</p>
<p>John sat down on the step, and Wully sat down
near him, intending not to let John know what
had happened. The speaker, John began, had
been traveling through the South, and strange
things he had seen. He said Johnson ought to be
impeached. Wully had a vague idea what his<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_191" id="Page_191">[191]</SPAN></span>
brother was saying. He didn’t want to excite his
suspicion in the least. He rallied, and asked if
Stowe had been there. John had seen Stowe, and
Stowe had asked why Wully wasn’t there. Lots
of friends had asked about Wully. John talked
on. The thunder grew louder. Rain began falling,
in big drops. They both rose to go in.
Rising, John said;</p>
<p>“Yes! And as I was coming home, guess whom
I met, Wully! Our esteemed kinsman, Peter
Keith! I stopped in at O’Brien’s, and there he
was, drinking away as usual. Wasn’t that interesting,
now, for us? And Aunt Libby was going
about all day as usual, asking if anyone had seen
her poor, sick blessed laddie. I brought him as
far home as the McTaggerts’ corner. Maybe
auntie will lapse into sanity now, comparative
sanity, at least!”</p>
<p>Wully had risen with John, to follow him into
the house, but at the sound of that name he had
paused outside the door, to hide his face from his
brother. John’s story made him heartsick. There
seemed no chance now of getting it over secretly.
Peter had gone home! It didn’t seem possible.
He intended to defy Wully! He intended to hide
behind his mother. Well, he would speedily find
that no woman’s skirts could save him now from
his deserts. He feigned a natural interest, and
tarried outside till he heard John going up the
stairs. Then he came in from the rain, and sat
down. That room, that home of theirs, all spoiled,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_192" id="Page_192">[192]</SPAN></span>
all defiled. Their table, their chairs, their clock,
all the things that they had bought and enjoyed
together, seemed alien and sinister. He gave a
look around all the little room wonderingly, and
then it all faded from his thought. He laid his
arms on the table, and buried his face in them, as
if he was weeping. But he was not weeping.
Until almost morning he sat that way, scarcely
moving, not heeding the sharp breaking of the
thunder. He was planning ghastly things.
Chirstie called to him sometimes, and he answered.
She called to him at length wearily to come to
bed.</p>
<p>To take his place beside her! Oh, God!</p>
<p>She was his wife, and he hadn’t been able to
defend her! But morning was coming. The new
day’s light would make things right.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_193" id="Page_193">[193]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XV</h2>
<p class="drop-cap">“YOU go on with the corn,” Wully said to
John at breakfast. “I’m taking Chirstie
over to mother’s.” John made no comment.
Chirstie looked as if she had had fever unusually
severe the day before, and naturally she would
be better cared for at the McLaughlins’. John
suspected nothing. He wasn’t especially observant.
Talking still of the celebration, he didn’t
see Wully watching his wife, covertly watching
the way her eyes turned hauntedly toward any
slight sound out of doors. Wully went through
with the prayers as usual. “Prosper us in our
duties this day!” he implored, with unaccustomed
fervency. John went away to his work. Chirstie
and the baby got into the wagon, where Wully
had slyly hidden his gun—he had to conceal his
sterner purpose from her. He said to her simply
that he had made Peter get out once, and he could
do it again. He saw no use in saying how much
more thoroughly he intended doing it this time.</p>
<p>They scarcely spoke, riding away together, man
and wife. Sitting there, so close to him, she
seemed so dear ... so dear ... and life so
precious.... Why should he have to endanger
it now just when he was beginning to appreciate<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_194" id="Page_194">[194]</SPAN></span>
it, for the sake of that man’s villainy! The poignant
silence struggled and surged about them, his
rage, her fear, their love fighting together with
no relief in expression, her beseeching, warning
eyes searching the face he tried to keep averted.</p>
<p>No one at his mother’s had heard of Peter’s return.
That was proved by the fact that no one
began talking about it. Chirstie had had fever
the day before, Wully announced to them shortly.
He was worried about her. He had to go over
to the store, and he thought she had better be left
where she could have some care. He said he
and John could “bach it” a few days. She spoke
up sharply and demanded that he come for her
by evening at least. He had to promise that much,
to keep her from exciting suspicion. It was plain
she meant to take no denial. Her eyes implored
him to be careful.</p>
<p>Lightened of his encumbrances, he drove away.
He was praying that circumstances might be made
to serve him, so that he could get his task over
secretly. If not, then Peter would find that no
woman could help him now! He drove straight
along towards his aunt’s, grimly, not having to
nurse his wrath, having only to restrain it. He
wasn’t made for anger, as he knew. It had even
as a little boy always made him ill. It had exhausted
him now. He felt limp. And he must
be strong and calm for what was coming. He let
his horses take their own gait. The heat of the
sun, after the rain of the night, was making the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_195" id="Page_195">[195]</SPAN></span>
country one great steam bath. He wiped the sweat
from his forehead.</p>
<p>He came to the McTaggerts’ corner. John
had seen that man so far home the night before.
If John had known then all that story, what a
chance he would have had. Thank God he hadn’t
known! But when he did know, to-day, now, in
a few hours, he would stand by Wully with what
a sincere strength! Of course John couldn’t be
expected to stay and look after the farm while
Wully was taken—where? Maybe Andy would
do that. And Chirstie would have to stay at his
mother’s until—what? His happiness was
scarcely more now than a sickening faint memory.
He could do what he had to do. The McLaughlins
could always do that. And do it well!</p>
<p>He could see the little Keith house now. He
drove on towards it. There was no one working
in the hayfield. There was no one hoeing corn.
No sign of life but a tethered colt in the path.
He drove up, and got out of the wagon. He tied
his steaming horses to the barn. He hadn’t taken
his gun into his hands yet, when the door opened,
and his aunt came out.</p>
<p>She was ready for some work in the garden apparently.
She wore a kind of sunbonnet made
by sewing a ruffle of old calico part way round
a man’s old cap, to protect her neck from the sun.
She saw Wully, and her face lightened with a
greeting.</p>
<p>“Is it you, Wully!” she exclaimed. “And how’s<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_196" id="Page_196">[196]</SPAN></span>
Chirstie the day? We missed you yesterday. She
had too much fever, I doubt——”</p>
<p>“She’s better. She’s at mother’s. Where’s everybody?”</p>
<p>“Your uncle’s at the McNairs’.”</p>
<p>Trying to hide that skunk, was she!</p>
<p>“I want to see Peter!”</p>
<p>“What Peter?” she asked with a start.</p>
<p>“Your Peter!”</p>
<p>“My Peter!”</p>
<p>“Yes!” She needn’t think she could work that!</p>
<p>“Did you think he was here, Wully?” she asked,
hurt.</p>
<p>“John saw him last night,” he cried accusingly.</p>
<p>“What John?”</p>
<p>“Our John! He saw him last night!”</p>
<p>“Saw who?”</p>
<p>“Saw your Peter!” Could it be——</p>
<p>“Saw my Peter!”</p>
<p>“He came home with him last night as far as
the McTaggerts’!”</p>
<p>“Last night!”</p>
<p>“Yes!”</p>
<p>“With my Peter!”</p>
<p>“Yes!” stammered Wully.</p>
<p>Peter had never got home. There was no doubt
about that.</p>
<p>Libby Keith was standing transfixed there.
Her gray face began working.</p>
<p>Suddenly she put her hand up to her head, and
gave a moan.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_197" id="Page_197">[197]</SPAN></span>“He’s destroyed! He never got to me!”</p>
<p>She started and ran past Wully in the path,
and had climbed into his wagon before he could
stop her. She gave his hitched horses such a slap
with the lines that they plunged strongly. He
sprang to get them before they broke away. He
jumped to his place and seized the lines.</p>
<p>“You can’t go with me!” he shouted at her.
He couldn’t throw her out of the wagon, and the
horses were all he could manage, thanks to her
excitement. As if in obedience to the thoughts
of the humans behind them, they were racing
down the path towards the McCreaths’, over
which Wully had just come.</p>
<p>“You can’t come with me!” he cried again.</p>
<p>She never heeded him.</p>
<p>“He’ll have stopped at the McCreaths’!” she
said, moaning. Moaning ... and making little
sounds of speed to his team, which couldn’t possibly
have been tearing ahead more madly. She
sat rocking back and forth, and making sounds
which unmanned him, overwrought as he was by
his own excitement and hatred. Through the
steaming slough they plunged and splashed. He
didn’t care now how quickly they came to their
destination. He gave up trying to control the
horses. Anything to get away from that noise
she was making, that anguished crooning. Never
was a man with murder in his heart so undone by
the grief he intended augmenting.</p>
<p>The sandy-haired bewhiskered McCreath had<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_198" id="Page_198">[198]</SPAN></span>
stopped still in his dooryard to watch the runaway
team coming up. When he saw who it was, he
dropped the hoe in his hand, and came on out
down the path to meet the evident crisis. Wully
pulled up the panting horses, and before they had
stopped, Libby Keith cried to the man approaching,</p>
<p>“Where is he? Where’s my Peter?”</p>
<p>At first he could not understand so impossible
a question. She scrambled perilously down, and
started on a run for the house, with him following.</p>
<p>“Where is he?” she cried again, turning on him.
Then McCreath understood. She was mad, the
poor body. He said gently;</p>
<p>“He isn’t <i>here</i>, you know, Libby. Peter isn’t
<i>here</i>.”</p>
<p>“He <i>is</i>!” she cried. “He’s come! They seen
him!”</p>
<p>Wully had followed them. McCreath turned
to him, and got a nod in confirmation. They were
at the door, now, and Mrs. McCreath had come
that far to see what the disturbance was. McCreath
cried heartily to his wife;</p>
<p>“Peter’s home, Aggie!”</p>
<p>Tears sprang quickly to Aggie’s eyes.</p>
<p>“Where <i>is</i> he!” Libby cried at the same moment.</p>
<p>“He’s not <i>here</i>, you know,” McCreath repeated
kindly.</p>
<p>“Not here!” Libby repeated.</p>
<p>“John saw him last night,” Wully cried angrily.</p>
<p>“Where?” they all demanded.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_199" id="Page_199">[199]</SPAN></span>John had seen him at O’Brien’s, and as far on
the way home as the McTaggerts’ corner. And
they had supposed he must have turned in at the
McCreaths’ when the storm came up.</p>
<p>“He’s at the McTaggerts’, then!” McCreath
seemed sure of it. But Libby Keith couldn’t wait
till the words were out of his mouth. She was
down the path again, and climbing up into the
wagon, and the McCreaths were following her,
breathing out their congratulations. They didn’t
know when any news had pleased them as much as
that. They were that glad for her. They were
shouting after the galloping team in vain.</p>
<p>And again he had to sit by her, as she went on
again, crooning and whimpering, making noises
like a shot rabbit. He would drive his horses till
they fell in their tracks to get away from that
torture.</p>
<p>On the corner, where the little path from the
Keiths’ joined the wider road, the McTaggerts
were building a house. Three men were working
on the roof of it, and from the vantage of the
height they watched the team flying towards them.
They speculated about it. They came down.</p>
<p>“Where’s my Peter?” she shouted to them before
they could hear her. She kept shouting it
as she climbed down.</p>
<p>They stared at her.</p>
<p><i>They</i> hadn’t seen anything of her Peter.</p>
<p>They had to go all over <i>that</i> again. John McLaughlin<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_200" id="Page_200">[200]</SPAN></span>
had seen him at this corner last night.
Where was he now?</p>
<p>Wully wouldn’t be balked. Libby Keith
wouldn’t be cheated. The McTaggerts stood
looking at the two blankly.</p>
<p>Where was Jimmy McTaggert, who had been
drinking with Peter last night? He ought to
know.</p>
<p>Jimmy McTaggert was wakened from the sleep
that followed his holiday spree, and dragged to
the light of the morning, half clothed.</p>
<p>He remembered nothing. Wully turned from
him wrathfully. Where was his older brother?
Let Gib be brought. Gib wouldn’t have been too
drunk to remember. Gib was in a far field. A
boy went for him horseback. They made Libby
sit down. They stood around dazed. Wully went
on explaining what he knew again and again. It
seemed hours before Gib appeared.</p>
<p>There stood Gib before them, telling the truth,
and making it believed. They had come with
John from O’Brien’s to be sure, and at the corner
John had ridden on home, and Peter had turned
and gone walking down the path towards home.
That was all that Gib knew about it. Peter had
walked right along, not staggering, or seeming
drunk.</p>
<p>The men stood looking blankly at one another,
fumbling among possibilities, in quietness—for one
second.</p>
<p>Then Libby cried out.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_201" id="Page_201">[201]</SPAN></span>“He’s fallen! He’s destroyed!” She started
down the path, towards the road calling him,
making a more terrible sound than ever—a
stronger sound.</p>
<p>“Lammie!” she cried. “Where are you?
Mother’s coming!” Some place between that
corner and her home she thought him lying helpless,
dying maybe. Lying drunk, the men thought,
and nodded significantly to each other. It flashed
through Wully’s bewildered mind that he had
probably started back towards Chirstie. Or
maybe back to O’Brien’s, someone suggested.
Mrs. McTaggert was running after Libby Keith.
The men started to help her search. In decency
they could do no less. They tried to soothe her.
He would be sleeping somewhere. Had she
looked in her own barn? Could it be, they wondered
vaguely, thinking of her other children, that
had happened ... anything tragic?</p>
<p>Wully had to join them. After all, she was
mad, stark mad and shrieking over the prairies, and
she wasn’t a McTaggert that they should have to
care for her. She was his father’s sister, and he
must see what became of her. Down the road she
ran, calling out to her son, and commanding them.
They were to go for her husband. They were to
get her brothers, her neighbors, to send men on
horses to look for him. Some of them turned
back to obey her. Wully ran along with her.</p>
<p>Beating along both sides of the road they went,
tramping down the grasses, calling him—calling<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_202" id="Page_202">[202]</SPAN></span>
till Wully felt tears running down his face. Not
that he pitied her. He cursed her. He was saying
to himself, “God damn you, stop that noise!”
And to her, habit-bound as he was, and shrinking
from the pain of her voice, “Let <i>me</i> do the shouting,
Auntie! Let me call for you!” He didn’t
know his voice when he lifted it. So how could
Peter know who was begging him for an answer!
Oh, if only he might come across him there, fallen,
and make an end of this horror! Sometimes he
stayed a distance from her in this wild hope.
Sometimes he had to support her to keep her from
falling. Down through the slough they went,
splashing and bedraggled. Mrs. McTaggert, with
a baby in her arms, followed as best she might.
The slough was shallow where the path crossed
it, but how deep the waters might be on either
side, no one knew. Libby Keith stretched out her
arms dramatically towards them.</p>
<p>“Lammie! Mother’s coming!” she implored.</p>
<p>Mrs. McTaggert sobbed. But she sobbed only
like a woman. Not like a ....</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_203" id="Page_203">[203]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XVI</h2>
<p class="drop-cap">THE neighborhood gathered at the alarm. By
noon Wully’s father and mother were at the
Keiths’, and the heads of families for miles
around. Up and down the road the boys and
younger men were halloing and beating about, and
in the kitchen the wise old heads were holding a
consultation. Young John McLaughlin had been
sent for—that is, Wully’s brother John, not the
Squire’s John—and all the men who according
to Gib McTaggert’s story must have seen Peter
the night before. As the elders waited their coming,
they debated solemnly. What could have
happened to a man between the McTaggerts’
corner and his home? A drunken man. A man
said always to be weak. A man known to be lazy.
With a storm coming on. And sharp lightning.
A dark road, with deep waters not far from it.
Blinded by the lightning could he have turned
from the path and been drowned? Could he have
fallen and broken a leg? Men have broken bones
as they walked. Was he now lying helpless somewhere
about? If he was as weak as his mother
always insisted, might he not have fallen down
drunk, and lying in the way throughout the night,
now be overcome by fever? Could he have been
bitten by a rattler, and, asleep, died of the poison?<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_204" id="Page_204">[204]</SPAN></span>
Could the lightning have struck him? Men wondered,
rather than dared to ask aloud, could there
have been a drunken quarrel, and blows perhaps
fatal. Wully suggested that he might be in hiding,
but this was considered a simple suggestion
to come from him, and no one gave it any attention.
They all seemed to think that it was his
mother Peter was trying to get to.... Wully
dared not explain what reason he might have for
hiding. He wished he had not suggested such a
thing.</p>
<p>The young men came, and submitted to questionings.
None of them knew exactly when Peter
had arrived at O’Brien’s. There had been a fight
at the saloon. Young Sproul had still a black
eye from it, and after Bob McWhee had knocked
him down, there had been a few bad minutes when
the onlookers wondered if he was ever to rise
again. It had been exciting, to say the least. And
men had been busy pacifying the two. After that,
Peter was there ... though no one remembered
to have seen him coming in. He hadn’t asked
for anything to eat. He had drunken quietly, and
been silent. Wully, who had been swallowing his
wrath as best he might all the morning, as man
after man came out of pity for Libby Keith, each
man’s kindness to her making Wully’s purpose
seem the greater sin against the mother—Wully
couldn’t understand this story about Peter’s quietness.
Peter gabbled, naturally. He went noisily
on and on. And now, not a man who had seen his<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_205" id="Page_205">[205]</SPAN></span>
surprising return, could report definitely a thing
he had said. He hadn’t really said anything.
Wully’s brother John testified that when he first
saw him, he asked him if he had come back to see
his mother. Libby Keith, listening with her harrowed
soul, saw no sarcasm in such a greeting.
Peter had just mumbled something in reply. It
had never occurred to John that Peter hadn’t been
home. He thought of course he had had supper
there. It seemed strange to no one that John
had desired no further intercourse with his cousin.
His story agreed with that of all the others. He
had tarried but a few minutes at the saloon, naturally,
and besides, there was the storm coming on.
He had cared enough for the family name to get
Peter started on his way home with the McTaggerts.
The young Jimmy McTaggert had sung
Psalms obscenely all the way along, and Peter
had sat on the side of the wagon. He hadn’t been
too drunk to hold on there over all the joltings.
John had left him getting down at the corner.
Then the great honest young McTaggert took up
the story, and lucky indeed it was for his wildly
drinking young brother that no one doubted what
he had to say. Even O’Brien, the whisky-selling
man whose name was anathema to mothers of rollicking
sons and erring husbands, came volunteering
his futile help.</p>
<p>They organized the search. They divided into
parties. Some were to venture out into the deep
waters of the more probable sloughs. Some were<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_206" id="Page_206">[206]</SPAN></span>
to hunt the woods towards O’Brien’s, because Peter
was always wanting another drink, and might have
turned, befuddled, in that direction. Some were
to hunt through the creek underbrush. Wully
chose to go with one of the parties towards the
creek, partly because that would take him past
his father’s, and he was anxious to warn Chirstie
under no provocation to tell yet what she knew,
and partly because in that way he would get
farthest away from his aunt. He felt as if all the
solid faithful earth under his feet had given way,
and he was attempting to cling to—just nothing.
That woman, his aunt, had harvested before him
all the sympathy that should have been his. When
now he had killed Peter, the community would
think only of her sorrow. There would be no
thought of the justification of the man constrained
to his murder. There was an intense unfairness
about it all, some way. Wully was consoled
dumbly by the Squire’s half-heartedness in the
search. He grumbled as he went along about
having to go. And Wully’s heart warmed to him,
not knowing that the Squire’s sensualism, like all
men’s, had always to be at war with maternity,
which was Libby Keith. Wully had time to question
John privately, but he got no further information.
Even Chirstie could explain nothing. “Did
he look sick?” Wully demanded of her anxiously.
“He was drunk, wasn’t he?” She drew back from
the question. “Oh, don’t ask me!” she murmured.
“He just looked—at me!”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_207" id="Page_207">[207]</SPAN></span>The men spent all day in the more unfathomable
menaces. The women searched back and
forth about the Keiths’ house. The two miles between
that house and the corner, back and forth,
up and down that road, they beat persistently and
prayerfully, until the little path of the day before
was a great river-bed of trodden muddy grass
hiding nothing. They searched all impossible
places; through the Keiths’ and McCreaths’ and
McTaggerts’ barns they went again and again.
Peter hadn’t disappeared out of existence. He was
somewhere. Likely somewhere between the house
and the corner. They went over that path continually
till their children began to cry for supper.</p>
<p>The men stopped not even to eat. Let the women
and the children do the chores. Let them go
undone. Steaming and weary and excited, they
went on with their hunt till the sun set, till the
last glimmer of twilight was gone. Now none
was as persevering as the Squire. The hunt had
become for him the greatest game of his maturity.
One by one in the darkness the men had at length
to ride home to their waiting families, with no
news. Strange things they had to think on, places
in the swamps where they had not been able to
touch bottom, places where the rushes grew rank
and thick with scarcely space enough for nest of
the crying waterbirds—stretches with no sign of
a lost man, and no hope for one losing himself....</p>
<p>At the Keiths’ Isobel McLaughlin in Peter’s
bed in the kitchen was lying praying. Except his<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_208" id="Page_208">[208]</SPAN></span>
mother, no one prayed as fervently for Peter’s safe
return as Isobel. All that she asked of the Almighty
was that Peter might be found alive and
well enough to take the shame away from her
good innocent Wully. If Peter was brought home
dead—how then ever, in the face of Libby’s
grief, could she say that the beloved was a scoundrel!
How could she ever endure not saying it?
That would be too bitter a dose for her. Let
God not give her that cup to drink! If fervency
could have brought an answer to prayer, how
quickly would Peter have appeared!</p>
<p>Her passionate hope had been some consolation
to Libby, who so little understood the reason for it.
Libby was lying down in her room, not because
Isobel had besought her to, but because she was
no longer able to stand up. Isobel wanted to get
some rest, but she couldn’t leave off her praying
to God, the good Father. She hoped Libby might
sleep till morning.</p>
<p>But the moon rose after midnight, and with the
first flicker of its light, Libby came out of the bedroom,
tying a skirt about her. Isobel sat up in
bed.</p>
<p>“There’s moonlight now,” said Libby. Even
from the doorway, where she stood in the darkness,
Isobel could hear her breathing.</p>
<p>“Lie down, Libby!” she implored.</p>
<p>“I mind wee Jennie Price,” said Libby.</p>
<p>“Ah, Libby!” protested Isobel, shrinking from
the mention of such poignancy. Jennie Price was<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_209" id="Page_209">[209]</SPAN></span>
the six-year-old who had been lost in the grasses,
wandering from her home some twenty miles
down the creek, a year or two ago. What but that
had all the women been thinking of all the day and
shrinking from mentioning.</p>
<p>Libby was groping about for her shoes which
she had left in the kitchen.</p>
<p>“Just near home, Isobel! Forty yards from her
mother’s door.”</p>
<p>“You can’t go out by night, Libby. You can’t
stand up!”</p>
<p>“Crawling towards home, it may be.”</p>
<p>“Libby! Libby!” cried Isobel, getting up.
Forty yards from home they had found the girlish
skeleton the next spring, in a place a hundred
men would swear in court they had sought
through dozens of times. The mother herself
had come upon it. Had the child been stolen away
for some evil purpose, and flung back later to
die? No one would ever know.</p>
<p>“The wee bones were all white, Isobel!”</p>
<p>“Spare us, Libby! Peter’s a man grown!”</p>
<p>The women went out calling down the road together.
At dawn, when John McCreath came out
to milk, while yet the stars were shining, he heard
Libby calling hoarsely, “Lammie! Lammie! Your
mother’s coming!”</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_210" id="Page_210">[210]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XVII</h2>
<p class="drop-cap">BY that time men were beginning to gather
again—middle-aged men on horseback, stiff
from years of toil, bearded great young men with
dogs at their heels, large-boned, ruddy, gaunt,
rugged of face like Lincoln, overgrown boys, and
boys of the very smallest size which fearful
mothers could be persuaded to let go into possible
danger—they came walking or riding towards the
Keiths’ for thirty miles away. The younger ones
were sent on horseback to spread the news along
all the roads towards town, even along obscure
untraveled paths that led to the cross-state coach
road to the north. In the morning council Wully
had again ventured to suggest that Peter had of
his own accord gone back to the place from which
he had so mysteriously come. Again they all refused
to consider his suggestion. Was it likely a
man should return without a glimpse of those he
had come so far to see? The whole thing was
baffling. It seemed beyond belief that no one had
seen him come. That could have happened only
on such a day as the Fourth, when all the settlers
were away from home. Wully wondered to himself,
grimly, however, why, if Peter had managed
to come once, unperceived, he would not be able<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_211" id="Page_211">[211]</SPAN></span>
to come again as slyly. He didn’t see that to tell
what he knew would ease the situation. And he
had no intention of telling it if he had proof that
it would have ended the search. He would tell
that tale only to justify his making Chirstie safe
from violence. He felt strangely distant from
those whose eagerness to help increased with each
glimpse they got of Libby Keith. At his father’s
bidding he went again with a party to search the
creek underbrush.</p>
<p>From morning till noon they went on fighting
their way through the impenetrable briary wall
of green, stopping only for breath at the water’s
edge, scratched, mosquito-bitten, baffled, exhausted.
Once John and Wully happened to get
to the bank at the same moment, and John, stooping
down to wash his face, said to his brother,
carefully lowering his voice;</p>
<p>“I wouldn’t be at all surprised if you are right,
Wully. It would be just like Peter to have to
leave some place suddenly, in some scrape. I
think it probable, after all, that he had started on
short notice for the west, and passing O’Brien’s,
was unable to resist the smell. He wouldn’t even
have had the decency to go to see his mother if he
had been within half a mile of the house!”</p>
<p>Wully said nothing to this, but it comforted him
to know how low John’s opinion of Peter was.
He could work with new energy after that. At
noon the ten of them stopped at the nearest house
for dinner.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_212" id="Page_212">[212]</SPAN></span>There was not a woman in the neighborhood
who would not have been glad to set dinner before
a party of searchers. Not a woman who had
not been frightening her little ones more carefully
about wandering into the tall grass, such helpless
slight persons, with that tall menace always waiting
at hand for them. Marget McDowell had all
the morning been looking from time to time down
the road, hoping to see a horseman coming with
good news. But no news came. She served the
men. They ate in silence, hungrily. Having
finished, they went out and lay down in the shade
of the house. Most of them slept. Davie McDowell
sat next to Wully, smoking vile home-grown
tobacco in a stern old pipe. Beyond him
Geordie Sproul went on theorizing in a lullabying
voice. Wully was half asleep himself when
he heard him saying;</p>
<p>“If we knew the girl to ask, we might learn
something.” “Girl” when he pronounced it,
rhymed with peril. He was a canny man, Geordie,
and Wully was instantly awake.</p>
<p>“Hoots!” replied Davie. “He was never one
to run after girils!”</p>
<p>“Was he not!” answered Geordie. His voice
was so suggestive, so leering, that Wully sat up.</p>
<p>“It’s one o’clock!” he hastened to announce.
“We ought to be going on!” He woke all the
lads up. They started by twos and threes back
towards the creek.</p>
<p>Wully might easily have asked Geordie privately<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_213" id="Page_213">[213]</SPAN></span>
what he meant by that comment of his. But
he didn’t dare. Was it possible that Geordie, that
unconsidered man, knew anything about Chirstie?
Or about Wully McLaughlin’s private affairs?
He must have meant something, and Wully
wanted intensely to know what it was. Doubtless
Davie McDowell would presently be inquiring,
for gossip’s sake. But Wully assured himself that
if Geordie really knew anything about the truth
of the matter, he would never dare to tell it. Nor
would he have dared to hint before Wully that
he knew it! Only—would he not dare? Men
dared strange things, nowadays, it seemed! Even
cowards like Peter Keith! They seemed to think
Wully McLaughlin a soft, easy-going man. They
would speedily find out their mistake! They
would get rid of the idea that he was a man with
whom one might safely take unspeakable liberties.
If only he might have the fortune, the one chance
in a thousand, or ten thousand, to come upon that
damned snake, lying somewhere hidden....
Exhausted, sore in muscles and mind, he went on
through the breathless thicket.</p>
<p>At four he came again to the water’s edge, and
saw Chirstie’s brother Dod just coming out from
a swim. He threw himself down under a great
linden tree for a rest, and under his hand he saw
Dod’s hat full of choice blackberries. Dod was
undoubtedly preparing to make himself as comfortable
as possible. He was weary enough to
defy the world, and relinquish his pretenses of<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_214" id="Page_214">[214]</SPAN></span>
being a man. He made his decision known flatly.</p>
<p>“I’m not going back into that!” he announced.
“I’m through!” It was plain that his swim hadn’t
cooled his temper much.</p>
<p>Wully repressed a smile. Dod was extremely
thin. The ridges of his ribs showed under his
skin, which gleamed white and wet in places, in
vivid contrast to his tanned arms and neck, and
he was stepping along gingerly to avoid thorns,
lifting his bony legs high. One of his eyelids had
been scratched so that his eye was swollen shut.</p>
<p>“You’ve done enough,” said Wully. “You’ve
got a bad eye there!”</p>
<p>The boy struggled wet into his shirt and overalls
and stretching out near Wully, began dividing
the berries. Wully had to notice, how men’s
zeal to help Libby Keith vanished as she grew
distant. In her presence, in the presence of
Motherhood itself, so to speak, they were shame-faced
and eager, deploring their helplessness, as
men are while their wives labor in childbirth.
But away from her agony, they forgot ... as
men do after labor is over ... and turned again
to their own comfort. Dod broke the silence surprisingly.</p>
<p>“Chirstie’d be glad if he <i>was</i> dead!” he said,
resentfully.</p>
<p>“Why, Dod!” exclaimed Wully.</p>
<p>“She would that! She hates him!”</p>
<p>“He’s your cousin, lad!”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_215" id="Page_215">[215]</SPAN></span>“He’s as much your cousin as he is mine! She
can’t endure the sight of him!”</p>
<p>Wully sat up. He looked at Dod. He had
thought of him always as a child. He was a big,
tall boy now. Fourteen years old he was, and
doubtless able to put two and two together. How
much did he know? He must have heard people
talking. Wully suddenly wondered why he had
not always been afraid of Dod. To be sure, he
had always been careful to keep on the good side
of his little brother-in-law.</p>
<p>“He never done us any good!” Dod spoke vindictively.</p>
<p>Now what could he mean by that? Wully was
getting excited. Why had the boy so great a resentment
against Peter, instead of against him,
Wully, under the circumstances? Dod’s sudden
and apparent preference for Wully at once grew
odious to him. Dod had chosen that morning to
work with Wully. He was always choosing to
work with him. Why? It seemed unaccountable
to him that he had never been suspicious of the
lad before. Wully dared not say to him;</p>
<p>“Well, he never did you any special harm, did
he?” Suppose Dod would blurt out what he
knew! He said, confusedly;</p>
<p>“Look here, Dod. You oughtn’t to talk that
way! Not at this time, I mean—you can’t speak
ill of the dead, you know.”</p>
<p>“I ain’t said half the truth!”</p>
<p>“You know how Aunt Libby feels!” Wully<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_216" id="Page_216">[216]</SPAN></span>
urged stupidly. “And Chirstie wouldn’t like you
to say that—not now, you know——”</p>
<p>“Old fool!” commented Dod. Undoubtedly he
was meaning his aunt. Wully couldn’t approve
of such sentiments in one so young.</p>
<p>“You ought to go home and get something put
on your eye!” he began, hastily. “And if you
feel like working in the morning, you come back
with me again!”</p>
<p>Dod went away, unsolved and uncomforting.
Hour by hour the seekers, conquered by fatigue
and the growing assurance of futility, stopped
more often for breath. They had time to gather
more and more berries, from bushes which obviously
hid no dying man. They refreshed themselves
more and more frequently in waters
wherein no drowned man was floating. Most of
them went home in time for their neglected chores
that night, discouraged, hopeless.</p>
<p>Isobel McLaughlin was still at the Keiths’, detained
by Libby’s need of her. Libby, though
she used men easily for her purpose, was not a
woman to depend on them. Her mild old husband
could give her no sufficient support in her
affliction. He had never been a mother. He was
just a man whom life and marriage had left
blinking, swallowing as best he might his realization
of his own unimportance in the universe.
Libby would have Isobel with her. So Chirstie
in her mother-in-law’s house put the younger McLaughlins
and Bonnie Wee Johnnie to bed, and<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_217" id="Page_217">[217]</SPAN></span>
came out to sit on the doorstep with her weary
and outraged husband. Presently she asked him
wistfully;</p>
<p>“Do you really think he’s dead, Wully?”</p>
<p>“It’s getting to look like it.”</p>
<p>She gave a great sigh. If only she could be
<i>sure</i> he was dead!</p>
<p>“You don’t think he’s just gone away now?”
she continued.</p>
<p>“Nobody thinks that now.”</p>
<p>“Why don’t they?”</p>
<p>“It don’t look reasonable to them.”</p>
<p>“It looks reasonable enough to me.”</p>
<p>He longed to reassure her.</p>
<p>“If he had gone back to town, he would have
had to stop in some place to get something to eat.
He didn’t stop anywhere.”</p>
<p>She slapped away a mosquito.</p>
<p>“But if he didn’t stop as he came, why should
he stop going back?”</p>
<p>“He may have stopped at a dozen places coming,
and found no one at home. He may have
gone to his mother’s when she was at the picnic.
That’s what she keeps wailing about—because
she wasn’t there when he came!”</p>
<p>In the silence of the starlight, she gave a great
sigh.</p>
<p>“It’s all my fault!” she declared.</p>
<p>He was too tired to listen to that.</p>
<p>“Our fault, indeed!” he answered sharply. “We<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_218" id="Page_218">[218]</SPAN></span>
never told him to come sneaking back and get lost,
did we! We didn’t tell him never to write to his
mother.”</p>
<p>“I didn’t say it was your fault. I said mine!
Really, all auntie’s trouble seems to come from
me. Sometimes I just seem to make everybody
miserable.” She had been wondering what she
was to do if Peter’s death made Wully’s lie permanent.</p>
<p>“Havers, Chirstie!” he remonstrated, “her
trouble comes through her own foolishness. She
was never less than a fool about that—that——”</p>
<p>“She was always good to me, Wully, whatever
you say. I mind how she stayed with me after
mother’s death. If she’s been foolish about Peter,
she’s paid well for it.”</p>
<p>“So’ve you!” said Wully. “He’s <i>dead</i>, I tell
you!” And there was another thing to be said.
Wully might be bewildered, uncomfortable, frustrated,
cheated of any assurance of safety for
Chirstie. But there was one triumph, and not a
small one. “He’s dead. And we never speak
ill of the dead, Chirstie!”</p>
<p>She understood his triumph. She would have
been glad to have him dead, and not putting
Wully into danger. She would be relieved, too,
of that sense of terror, if she saw him dead.
Then she thought of that great sinful lie, and of
Isobel McLaughlin.</p>
<p>“I can’t tell what to wish!” she sighed miserably.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_219" id="Page_219">[219]</SPAN></span>
“It can’t end well. I wish they’d find him
dead. But if he’s dead, how can I ever....”
Her voice gave way to despair.</p>
<p>“Yes,” repeated Wully. “How can you ever....”
They sat silent.</p>
<p>“You never can!” he said securely, at length.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_220" id="Page_220">[220]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XVIII</h2>
<p class="drop-cap">THE night after the second day’s search Libby
Keith had gone to bed for a while, because
she was unable longer to stand up. Again she
had risen when the moon rose, and Isobel McLaughlin,
hearing her in the kitchen, had risen
to find her washing out a shallow tin milk pan.
Libby had managed to make her purpose known.
Her voice was altogether gone now, after so much
calling to her Lammie, and she was starting out
with the pan and the poker, so that when her
Peter heard the noise she was making, he would
know that help was near. With Isobel following
her as best she might, she beat back and forth up
and down the roads again till morning, when she
fell exhausted near the McCreaths’ at dawn, so
that they had to hitch up and take her home.
And lying in the wagon, she muttered and
moaned. Isobel understood that sometimes she
was simply saying her son’s name. Sometimes she
was trying to tell what a good lad he had always
been. And sometimes she said, “Only forty yards
from home”; sometimes, “A wee’an’s bones!”
But some of the neighbors gathering had heard
her pan’s din and praying, and the hunt was on
again, before the sun was well up.</p>
<p>Later that morning Isobel McLaughlin sat telling<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_221" id="Page_221">[221]</SPAN></span>
Wully about that night, in the Keiths’
kitchen, whispering, looking carefully towards the
door of the room where Libby was supposed to
be resting. She was sitting by the breakfast table.
On the red cloth three cold half-drunk cups of tea
told how negligible a thing food was in that household.
Suddenly she said passionately:</p>
<p>“Wully, you’ve got to bring him home alive to-day!”
and with that, to her son’s consternation, she
burst into great weeping.</p>
<p>Wully, fearing the sight of his aunt’s grief,
hadn’t wanted to come that morning to the
accursed house. But his father had asked him
to, looking at him, Wully thought, with an unusual
sharpness, so that hurriedly, to avoid suspicion,
he had said he would come. He had
dreaded the errand. But he had never foreseen
this. He never remembered seeing his mother cry
before, not even at the time of his brother’s death,
though she must have wept then. And now—well,
it was no wonder she was undone, after forty-eight
hours of such nightmare. But he was beside himself
at the sight. He got up and strode around
the room, at his wits’ end. Life was upside down.
Chirstie at his mother’s broken and nervous from
her shock; his aunt raving mad; his mother crying
noisily....</p>
<p>“You think he’s alive, don’t you, Wully?” she
was asking him, between sobs and sniffles. “You
don’t think he’s dead, do you?” He marveled to
see how utterly she shared his aunt’s grief. She<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_222" id="Page_222">[222]</SPAN></span>
could scarcely have wanted more Peter’s return,
if he had been her own son. He answered
staunchly;</p>
<p>“No! Of course he’s not <i>dead</i>, mother! A man
don’t die from sleeping outdoors a couple of nights
in July!”</p>
<p>“You don’t think—he’s fallen into some slough—and
drowned, do you?”</p>
<p>“No, mother! Of course not! He’s around
some place, drunk, likely! Don’t cry, mother!”</p>
<p>“How could he be alive—some place—and let
us all go on hunting him?”</p>
<p>Suddenly she added, with a greater sob, lifting
her head;</p>
<p>“Wully, if Peter’s alive, and just letting his
mother think he’s lost, we ought to whip him
when he’s found! Every man that’s spent a day
hunting him ought to give him a—beating!
Wully, he’d never do that! I think he’s—he’s
dead!”</p>
<p>“Mother, mother! Don’t you cry so! It’ll be
all right. They’ll find him soon!”</p>
<p>“If you don’t find him soon, Auntie will go
mad!”</p>
<p>Wully could have cried aloud the conviction
that came flooding over him that minute: “If we
do find him alive, and I get my hands on him, you
will go mad!” He began, like a child begging;</p>
<p>“Mother, don’t you stay here! You come home
with me! It’s enough to kill you, staying here
with Auntie! Let someone else stay a while.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_223" id="Page_223">[223]</SPAN></span>
Why can’t Aunt Flora stay with her to-day? You
come on home with me!”</p>
<p>“I can stay. She wants me. I can stand anything,
if only he’s found. Wully!” she cried, raising
a face toward him distorted with tears, “don’t
you know where he is?”</p>
<p>If Chirstie had been there to see that face, she
would have thought that now, at last, Isobel McLaughlin
was betraying her secret, so visibly did
forbidden questions tremble on her tongue. Wully
only said, soothingly, indulgently;</p>
<p>“If I knew where he was, don’t you think I
would go there and find him? Mother, you need
a rest. You haven’t had enough sleep!”</p>
<p>His mother sat bending towards him, beseeching
him with all her soul to tell her the truth.
But not one of her passionate unspoken entreaties
reached him. It never occurred to him that she
might know. He sat looking at her sympathetically,
troubled that she spoke words of such unusual
foolishness, being overwrought by all that had befallen
her.</p>
<p>“Won’t you come home with me?” he said
again.</p>
<p>“No, I won’t!” she said, with some asperity,
and put her head down on her arms on the table,
and went on crying.</p>
<p>He rode away to his place in the hunt, and
underneath all his greetings, his short and dry
comments on the day’s possibilities, there stayed
with him a troubled sense of pity for his mother.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_224" id="Page_224">[224]</SPAN></span>
She was getting old. And he had treated her
badly. Sometimes he even thought that he had
treated her very badly in that affair, even though
it was over now. All those hours, those murderous
hours of the last days, he had never given her
a thought. He hadn’t stopped in his hating long
enough to imagine how deeply, how terribly, he
was about to wound her. If he came upon Peter,
and killed him—as he must—what would his
mother do? How brokenly even now she grieved
for Aunt Libby! What would her grief be like
then? The thought sickened him. He said to
himself bitterly that he was so tired, so confused,
that if he came upon that damned snake alone,
he’d likely shake hands with him and let him go!
He scarcely knew what he was doing.</p>
<p>All the parties had changed places that day. It
seemed impossible for men to hunt repeatedly
through the same place with any heart. It was
a fifteen-hour nightmare. Added to the growing
sense of futility, of frustration, of physical exhaustion,
and the burden of the heat, Wully had
that uneasiness about his mother to harrow him.
He had gone with the men who were searching
through his own lands, that day, through the low
land where he had so prayerfully hoped to bury
his enemy. And he seldom was allowed even to
hunt about alone. Someone or other was always
near him, so that if he came upon that—that—he
would have no chance to work his quick will upon
him safely.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_225" id="Page_225">[225]</SPAN></span>The fourth day they gathered again, going over
routes that seemed hopeless. Peter, alive or dead,
was simply in no place within miles. Not a little
pebble, even, remained unturned now. The older
men were sustaining themselves on strong drink
more or less soberly, and the younger ones considerably
less soberly. The first day of the alarm
had been something of a picnic to thoughtless
youngsters used to solitary hoeing, something of
a diversion to men accustomed to plowing alone
from dawn to darkness. But the excitement was
dying away. Paths were beaten roads, and roads
great wide highways. Miles of untrodden sloughs
had become familiar ground, and acres of cryptic
underbrush had become overworked monotony.
What the slough had swallowed up, it would
keep. If the tall grasses had treasures hidden,
only the winter could bring low the tall grasses.
The crowd dwindled.</p>
<p>First those from the farther and less concerned
settlements went back to their work, protesting
they would all be watching, that they would keep
a wide and long lookout always, for any signs of
news. They regretted that their harvests were
urgent. They departed. Then day by day members
of the clan returned to neglected fields. John
McLaughlin kept his children hunting, and as for
the Squire he vowed he would never stop. His
sporting blood was up. For nine days more Wully
and his father went again and again from impossible
clue to foolish conjecture. Wully’s belief<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_226" id="Page_226">[226]</SPAN></span>
grew constantly stronger that Peter had simply
gone back to wherever he had come from. But
how he had done it on a road where one passer-by
made a day memorable, he couldn’t imagine. It
suggested a devilish cunning, a subtility not to be
lightly reckoned with, a persistence that made an
honest man’s blood boil. To his praying mother
he affirmed that Peter was alive. To his dreading
wife, he proclaimed that certainly he was dead.
The whole desire of his life was to know which
statement was true.</p>
<p>Their wheat called them, at length. It was
almost their year’s income, and to its whitening
invitation they must listen. They took down their
cradles, and fell upon it. Then they together
went and harvested poor old Uncle Keith’s crop
for him. He was no farmer at any time, and now
too weakened by sorrow to save his wheat. Libby
kept her bed for days together, and for many days
Isobel McLaughlin hung over her, trying to save
her sanity.</p>
<p>However much Chirstie shrank from it, she had
to leave her mother-in-law’s well-filled house and
go back to the loneliness of her own. Her harvesters
must have food cooked and ready for them.
Sometimes one of Wully’s little sisters stayed a
few days with her, sometimes a little brother.
Wully had told his mother simply that since the
day Chirstie had fainted there alone on the Fourth
of July, he wouldn’t have her left without company.
His mother had listened simply, searchingly,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_227" id="Page_227">[227]</SPAN></span>
wondering unhappily about many suggestive
circumstances.</p>
<p>And all the time Chirstie kept insisting she
wasn’t afraid. Not she! No indeed! But she
never got Wully to believe her. He knew why
she brought lunches so often to the field, and why
she loitered about with him, forgetting her housework.
He saw why she had suddenly become so
keen about shooting, why day by day she potted
away at worthless small birds, which formerly
her pity would never have let her shoot. Let her
say what she would, she was so much afraid that
her very eyes had changed. Never before had
they had that way of shifting instantly under her
long lashes. Never before since she had been his
wife had they had that haunted expression. She
was bitterly afraid, and he was unable to reassure
her. He could do nothing. It was as if some
invisible unconquerable rattler crawled about
in that little house where his wife and baby had
been so happy. It seemed that all his safety lay
in crushing down a great, uplifted club upon an
intangible enemy.</p>
<p>The green months passed at length, and the
golden ones were all but gone. John went back to
Chicago, and the young children started back to
school through goldenrod and wild sunflowers,
down paths with fuchsia-colored wild asters, amethyst,
blue, and pink. Chirstie was alone, perforce.
Occasionally she had a visitor. Aunt
Libby came oftener than anyone else. She was<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_228" id="Page_228">[228]</SPAN></span>
better again, able to spend day after day on horseback,
going about from neighbor to neighbor,
and calling, as she went, to ease her heart in the
lonely places, “Lammie, Lammie!” She came
often to Wully’s to see Bonnie Wee Johnnie.
She had taken a notion that he was like her
Peter. He ran about now, and it seemed not
strange to his mother that a woman should ride
miles for the pleasure of watching him. She
taught him carefully to tolerate Aunt Libby’s
extravagant caresses. Wully’s sisters were entirely
indignant when they heard that Aunt Libby
thought the baby looked like her son. But as they
afterwards remarked, it was just like Aunt Libby
to say that the prettiest child in the neighborhood
resembled her blessed Peter.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_229" id="Page_229">[229]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XIX</h2>
<p class="drop-cap">THE year’s calendar of color was almost at
an end; only white was left for it now. The
fields had been black. They had grown green,
shyly, softly. They had given themselves up to
bold greenness. They had achieved their golden
maturity. They had reveled in gold, and dazzled
by it. They had faded into dullness and browns.
They died and lay withered. Snows would come
soon for their burial. The morning’s white frosts
were the promise of it.</p>
<p>Chirstie must keep the doors shut now, for the
baby’s sake. With doors shut the house seemed
a trap, a trap from whose windows she had often
to be looking to reassure herself. Out of doors
she felt safer, freer. So she said that the baby
must have more air, and she took him day after
day to the field where Wully was husking corn.
Since the mosquitoes were no longer hungry, the
baby’s face was free for the first time in months
from red blotches. He grew rosier and rosier
in the cornfield. He looked so blooming that
Chirstie said she just had to take him visiting, to
show him to the neighbors. That was another
excuse for not staying at home alone, another
which Wully pretended to be deceived by.</p>
<p>It happened that one morning Squire McLaughlin,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_230" id="Page_230">[230]</SPAN></span>
riding past, saw a flock of wild turkeys
alight in her dooryard, and leaving his horse, he
crept toward the house, to borrow Wully’s gun,
and bring down a bird for dinner. He had all
but gained the house, when out of the door shot
Chirstie, crying out a cry unintelligible. Out of
the door and down towards the corn she flew. It
gave him a startle, as he said afterwards. He
didn’t know what terrible thing might have happened.
He started after her. He called to her
questioningly. She never lessened her pace. He
said later that he had never seen a woman run as
fast as she did. He could scarcely keep within
sight of her among the dead cornstalks. He happened
to see Wully hear her cry of anguish, and
his swift, leaping answer. The Squire called to
him, and Wully heard him, and stopped, confusedly,
and began calling to his wife.</p>
<p>“It’s Uncle Wully, Chirstie! It’s only Uncle
Wully!” he called to her, as if he had some great
news to give her. She stumbled against him, panting
and white, and the Squire hurried on to them,
in consternation. There the three of them stood,
breathless, excited, looking blankly from one to
the other.</p>
<p>“Whatever’s the trouble?” the Squire gasped,
recovering first.</p>
<p>Chirstie had grown red with relief and humiliation.</p>
<p>“Oh!” she stammered, confusedly. “Oh! I
just thought—I thought you were—a tramp!”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_231" id="Page_231">[231]</SPAN></span>“You were never running from me, Chirstie!”
he exclaimed.</p>
<p>“Yes, I was! I just thought—you came up so
quietly—I didn’t know—” She paused, and
looked at her husband beseechingly. “I got a
fright,” she murmured.</p>
<p>Wully knew what she thought. Pitiful, she
was. Just pitiful. Standing there trembling,
ashamed, trying to cover her folly. Let the Squire
laugh as loud as he would. Let him fill the
prairies with his relief and amusement. He said
he had never seen anything so amazing. Him to
be chasing her, frightening her more and more!
He didn’t know he looked so much like a tramp!
The birds must have been as frightened as she had
been. She had spoiled a fine shot for him. He
had supposed the house was on fire, at least.</p>
<p>“I hope they were scared! I don’t want them
shot! I’m taming them. They come every morning,”
she retorted. She wanted to make him forget
what she had done. He stood laughing at her
indulgently, amused because she was a pretty
thing. “Come back to the house and I’ll give you
a slice of cold turkey that father shot yesterday.
Wasn’t it a good bird, Wully!”</p>
<p>She started back towards the house. Wully
went with them. After all, it was nearly noon.
She begged the Squire not to tell what had happened.
She had been having fever, and it would
only worry Isobel McLaughlin to know she was
so flighty. He promised, but she saw from his<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_232" id="Page_232">[232]</SPAN></span>
face he was already making a fine yarn about how
he terrified women. She knew he wouldn’t be
able to keep it to himself.</p>
<p>That hour Wully came to a great decision. He
had been considering for some time a proposition
a cousin of his had made to him, a son of the
Squire’s. Next spring the railroad would have
completed its track to its next western terminal,
and the new station which would become a town,
was to be but three miles from Wully’s farm.
From that town, all the supplies that settlers must
have would be hauled a hundred miles west.
What they would need first and always would be
lumber. The Squire’s John wanted Wully to
leave his farm, and start with him selling lumber.
Wully would have a little money, and the cousin
had some, and for a great wonder, they knew
where they could borrow more.</p>
<p>The money they could borrow was a thing
which even in those days startled men’s minds.
Wully’s cousin John had an aunt who had come
with her husband, a miller, from Scotland, and
had settled some hundred miles away, where
Houghton could get work in a mill. His employer
was an old Yankee of some wealth. In
the winter of sixty, the old man had decided suddenly
and irrevocably, to sell the mill, and the
Houghtons had wondered where they would be
able to find work anew. The miller had ordered
Houghton to find a purchaser. His orders were
always imperious and startling. Houghton had<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_233" id="Page_233">[233]</SPAN></span>
set about the task, and had persuaded two men to
buy the plant, which he promised to manage.
They had come and looked the place over carefully.
But just as the papers were to be signed,
they had changed their minds, so that when the
miller was already rejoicing erratically because
of his freedom from responsibility he found himself
still encumbered with a business.</p>
<p>He was beside himself with anger. He was determined
to sell that mill at once, without delay.
He wouldn’t wait. So it came about that almost
before he knew what he was doing, Houghton
himself had bought that mill, with fifty thousand
bushels of wheat for fifty cents a bushel, paying
down for it all the money he could raise, which
was eighty-five dollars. The miller had simply
bullied him into the bargain. Houghton was
overwhelmed with the burden of so great a debt.
He felt that he had been basely taken advantage of.
Then in a few weeks came the war. The first
thing he knew he sold his wheat for three times
what he paid for it. Wealth has perhaps seldom
fallen so suddenly upon a man so little dreaming
of it. Houghton bought at once ten thousand
acres of Iowa land, and nowadays, his sons who
go round and round this stuffy little stupid globe
in their yachts, berate his memory yawningly because
he didn’t buy a hundred thousand acres.
He was the man who would lend two soldiers of
his kin a few hundred dollars to begin business.</p>
<p>Wully had thought before the bomb of Peter’s<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_234" id="Page_234">[234]</SPAN></span>
return that farming was no life for Chirstie. She
was no tireless woman like his mother. Malaria
was a hard thing for young wives and nursing
mothers. Wully had often wished that in some
way he might make her necessary work lighter.
And now that this intolerable menace of violence
hung over their home, it seemed best altogether to
leave it. He knew what his father would say to
the idea that a man getting a dollar and seventy
cents for wheat, should leave his land. His
father thought a man who left off tilling his land
to dig gold out of it a poor shiftless creature.
None of those who would advise him so vigorously
against his contemplated course could foresee
that wheat, that brought so great a price that
fall, would the next year be selling for thirty
cents. But after Chirstie’s flight from her uncle,
Wully didn’t care what they advised. He
wouldn’t have his wife trembling. He would give
his answer to his cousin at once. They would
move to town.</p>
<p>A Sabbath some weeks later Wully and Chirstie
and Bonnie Wee Johnnie were at Isobel McLaughlin’s
for dinner, and the Squire was there,
with several of his smaller children, and the McNairs.
The women and the girls were clearing
away the dinner things in the big kitchen, and
the men had withdrawn to the Sabbath parlor,
where the best rag carpet was, and the basket
quilt spread on the bed. In the stiff propriety of
that room they had been talking with less cordiality<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_235" id="Page_235">[235]</SPAN></span>
than usual. McNair had only scorn for
Wully’s folly in leaving his farm, and Wully had
no great patience with his father-in-law’s disapproval.
He had been saying that he would get
a renter, and McNair had commented scoffingly
that that was a likely thing. Who would rent land
that could be had almost for the asking? The place
would go back to weeds, he averred. Wully protested
that he never would allow that. Somebody
would come along glad to get a bit of broken
ground for a crop. If not, he would drive back
and forth from town every day, and care for it himself.
That would be great farming, McNair had
remarked, significantly. Farming was just now beginning
to amount to something. Look at the
years they had spent miles from markets. Consider
the money they had lost before the war when
they had got for their produce greenbacks which
depreciated in value before they could get them
spent. And now when the iron horse was here to
serve them, when their millennium was at hand,
Wully was going to quit farming! (They never
called the railroad anything but the iron horse
at that time and place.) Hadn’t they prayed for
its coming? Hadn’t they waited and paid in
their hard-earned dollars for its advent? John
McLaughlin himself had contributed three hundred
dollars when the subscription paper went
round for funds to help out the prospective builders
of the road, and McNair himself had been moved
to give a hundred and fifty. Well, that money<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_236" id="Page_236">[236]</SPAN></span>
had been wasted. That company had failed.
But now— Ah, now, the day was at hand. They
had the land. The nation needed food. The railroad
solved their last problem. How rich they
were to be! They sat exulting in hope of years
that were to be born starved and dying. And now
the young men talked of selling lumber!</p>
<p>The Keiths came driving in, and the men
joined the women in the kitchen to welcome them.
Even the children playing at the door followed
them in. Libby Keith took off her hat and wrap
and gave them to a niece. She was more gray,
more flabby than ever now, and her eyes were
dull and brooding. But just as she went to sit
down, Bonnie Wee Johnnie came in, and she saw
him, and instantly her face grew soft and warm
with tenderness, and her eyes grew bright. She
ran and knelt down on the floor, and folded her
arms about him.</p>
<p>“Oh, the bonnie wee laddie!” she murmured,
kissing him. “Oh, the gay lit’lin’!” And then,
kneeling as she was, she turned her face up towards
her old husband and exclaimed,</p>
<p>“Look, John! Is he not like him?”</p>
<p>The unimportant John, peering intently out of
his kindly old face, smiled down on them, sighing.</p>
<p>“As like as two peas!” he said gently.</p>
<p>Then Libby, fumbling with one hand while
her other held the little boy, pulled from a pocket
in her voluminous cotton skirt a picture in a little
case. No other woman of her class had dreamed<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_237" id="Page_237">[237]</SPAN></span>
in Scotland of aping the gentry to such an extent
as having a picture of her children made. But
Libby Keith had, of course, gone without food to
save the necessary money. She could starve more
easily than lose the remembrance of those tender
child faces of hers. She opened the case, and
looked at it intently for only a moment. Then
she handed it to Isobel McLaughlin.</p>
<p>“Look at <i>this</i>, Isobel! You said he was more
like Wully!”</p>
<p>Isobel took the picture, and looked at it. Tears
came unexpectedly into her eyes. There before
her was Libby’s Davie, a little, innocent, broad-faced
laddie, with his arm protestingly around
his sister Flora, who, with her head shyly on one
side, looked out at the world with wondering
round eyes. And seated before them, on a stool
with fringe, one leg crossed under him, sat little
Peter, with a plaid cap lying proudly in his lap.
Isobel blinked away her tears. “Ah, Davie was
like that!” she murmured. And then she turned
and looked at her grandson still in Libby’s arms.
He had on his best Sunday dress that his stepgrandmother
had made for him, of scarlet wool
nunsveiling, a little frock that Chirstie keeps to
this day folded immaculately away. It was low in
the neck, and had no sleeves to hide the soft
dimpled arms. Around the neck and the flaring
skirt were three rows of very narrow black velvet
ribbon. Chirstie had curled his hair that morning
around her finger. The curls at the back of<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_238" id="Page_238">[238]</SPAN></span>
his head were still in shape, and the long one that
came down the top of his head to his forehead,
disarranged as it was, still showed what a soft,
sweet thing it must have been before his romp
with the children. And there in the frame Isobel
looked at what might have been the picture of the
child before her, the very forehead, the same
childish nose. Only little Johnnie had a winsome
way of screwing his mouth into smiles which he
must have got from his secret grandfather Keith
who, quite unadmired, stood watching him indulgently.</p>
<p>Isobel McLaughlin said gently;</p>
<p>“You’re right, Libby. He’s like it. Peter is a
McLaughlin if ever there was one.” And having
taken away any cause for apprehension that
Chirstie might have had, and having given her
husband’s family a little knock from which under
the circumstances, the two McLaughlin men were
not able to defend themselves, she handed the picture
calmly to Chirstie, saying again;</p>
<p>“It might have been our baby’s picture.” She
never again had any doubt about the paternity
of the child. And so simply had she justified the
resemblance, that Chirstie studied the picture unabashed,
with a natural interest. The picture was
handed from one to another, and Wully, when he
got it, studied it intently.</p>
<p>No one noticed him doing it. Libby Keith had
sighed again, and said, just about that time;</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_239" id="Page_239">[239]</SPAN></span>“‘To them that hath, it shall be given.’ Them
that has sons, has grandsons.”</p>
<p>Wully looked up from the picture to her, and
wondered if it would have comforted her to
know that the child so brutally begotten was indeed
her grandson. Not that it made any difference,
of course. He wouldn’t tell her in any case.
He hated that little picture. It had possibilities
against which he couldn’t fight. And the women
were saying to the baby;</p>
<p>“Say ‘Aunt Libby,’ Johnnie. Come on, now!
Say ‘Aunt Libby.’ Say it, baby! Look, he’s going
to say it!”</p>
<p>They had reason to think so. Johnnie prepared
for action. He pursed up his red lips. He looked
around upon his admirers, complacently, happily.
All eyes were upon him. He let them wait a moment.
Then he manipulated his lips more earnestly.
The great moment was at hand.</p>
<p>“Pr-r-r-r-r!” he articulated proudly. “Pr-r-r!”</p>
<p>Various aunties dived for him, rewarding him
with laughter and huggings, enthusiastically. Was
there ever so silly a baby, ever a bairn so lovable,
they asked. It occurred to Wully casually that
perhaps the secure son of Wully McLaughlin was
a more fortunate being than the unfathered offspring
of Peter Keith would have been.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_240" id="Page_240">[240]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XX</h2>
<p class="drop-cap">THE corn was husked. The year’s work in
the fields was over. Wully had sold from
sixty of the acres for which his father had paid
two hundred and ten dollars in sixty-four, wheat
worth three thousand and sixty dollars. He had
his house all paid for now. He owned three
hundred acres of land, some of it a bit farther west,
where a bushel of wheat still bought an acre of
the faithful soil. His little pines had grown
steadily, and his orchard, now that the grasses and
weeds were frosted, was visible to the naked eye
from the house, a lot of little switches ready to
stand bravely against the gales. Everything prospered
with him. Everything, except for that
shadow of evil that clouded their lives hatefully.
Every day Wully’s mind dwelt futilely upon the
problem of Peter Keith’s fate. And Chirstie’s
eyes, he observed, still shifted apprehensively
under their tender lids.</p>
<p>And what was he to do now, when he must go
to the timber for his winter’s supply of wood?
When he must leave early in the morning, and return
at nightfall? He couldn’t leave her alone.
He had remarked to one neighbor and another
that he wanted some man to bring his wood home
for hire. But he found no man willing to do his<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_241" id="Page_241">[241]</SPAN></span>
work. Chirstie would have to take the baby and
go to her father’s or his mother’s. She didn’t
want to do that. Either Wully would have to
take her back and forth daily—and that was a difficult
thing under the circumstances—or else she
would have to stay away for days together, and
then Wully would come home to a cold house and
no food ready. They dreaded those days.</p>
<p>He finished the corn on a Wednesday, and on
Thursday they were to have a great lark. They
were to go to town together for the first time.
He had a wagonload of prairie chickens to sell,
which ought to bring at least ten dollars—silly
birds he had caught almost without effort as
he husked his corn. Everything was ready. For
one day they would put aside all their misgivings,
and be happy together. They were enjoying
what seemed to be a second Indian summer, bland
days for riding across the country. And there was
that spring-seat ready for Chirstie’s comfort.
Moreover, she was to have a new coat. Wully
had wanted to get her one the fall before, but
she had said that there were so many things that
they had to buy for their house that they really
couldn’t afford the coat. She still protested that
she really didn’t need it. But Wully was the more
determined because he suspected she wore her
mother’s old wrap for the principle of the thing.
As if she needed to act humble! He wouldn’t
have it!</p>
<p>The store in which they found the right coat<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_242" id="Page_242">[242]</SPAN></span>
finally was narrow and dark and full of dull
necessities, mittens and milk-crocks, grim boots,
and grimmer tobacco. Wully hated the clerk the
moment he saw him fix upon Chirstie eyes that
narrowed expressively. Nevertheless, the odious
man brought out from some dark recess behind
the main room the very garment they were searching
for.</p>
<p>“Put this on,” he urged familiarly. She put it
on. It was a green thing, so dark a green it was
almost black, and rich-looking, short in front, and
falling, mantle-wise, well down over her skirts behind.
It had rich fringe on it, and intricate frogs
for fastenings. Wully would have forestalled
the clerk, and buttoned it for her, but his fingers
were awkward and helpless in such a task. So
the man did it, standing as near her as he dared.
But when she stood forth arrayed, Wully’s annoyance
was forgotten. He heaved a sigh of satisfaction.</p>
<p>He saw again with surprise how garments
change women. She was scarcely the same being
who had walked in, in that faded old dingy
wrap. This coat was made for her, beyond a
doubt She asked the price.</p>
<p>“Sixteen dollars.”</p>
<p>She sighed and began undoing it. She would
look at some others, she said. The man left them.</p>
<p>“Don’t you like it?” demanded Wully.</p>
<p>“It’s too fine for me. Sixteen dollars!” she commented.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_243" id="Page_243">[243]</SPAN></span>“It’s <i>not</i> too fine. It’s becoming, Chirstie!”</p>
<p>“But <i>sixteen dollars</i>!” she exclaimed, as if that
settled the matter.</p>
<p>“Ah, sixteen dollars isn’t going to break us up!”
Wully urged, determinedly. “It’s a grand coat.
It’s nobby.” He was at a loss to express his admiration
for the garment. He only felt vaguely that
it looked like Glasgow.</p>
<p>“But sixteen dollars, Wully! The <i>idea</i>!”</p>
<p>“You’ll have it, anyway.”</p>
<p>“I will <i>not</i>!” She was indignant “Why,
Wully, your coat, your overcoat was only ten last
winter!”</p>
<p>“But I hadn’t any red dress to match. Nor any
feather!”</p>
<p>The man had come back.</p>
<p>“If you want something cheap now, for your
wife——”</p>
<p>“I don’t want anything cheap!” said Wully,
“We’ll take this.”</p>
<p>Chirstie stood examining it inside and out. She
was wondering what her father would say to such
a coat.</p>
<p>She wore the nobby coat away. Wully carried
the old garment. He had been gay, almost hilarious
all the morning, ever since selling the prairie
chickens so well. And now as he looked at his
stunning wife, walking demurely along in such
grandeur, his spirits rose higher. He watched
people look at her. He chuckled to see them.</p>
<p>They walked down the busy little street. He<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_244" id="Page_244">[244]</SPAN></span>
left the old coat at the hotel. She saw a shawl she
admired, and he wanted to buy it for her. But
she was thinking how nice it would be for his
mother, a little soft fine shawl like that. He wondered
that he hadn’t thought of that himself. They
bought the shawl, and went on down the street.
They came to a place where tintypes were taken.
It came over him like a flash.</p>
<p>“We’ll go in and have our pictures taken!” he
exclaimed.</p>
<p>“Oh,” she said hesitating. “How much will it
cost?”</p>
<p>“Oh, nothing much!” he exclaimed. He made
her go in with him. There was a picture, was
there, he was thinking, that made Wee Johnnie
look like the son of that snake? Well, there
should soon be another that made him look like another
man’s son. Chirstie had never had her likeness
taken. But Wully had had his made in St.
Louis, to be sent to his mother. He knew how to
walk in and have the thing done grandly.</p>
<p>He sat down in a chair, and put the baby on
one knee, paternally. On the other knee he spread
out a great hand. Chirstie took her place behind
him, her hand on his shoulder, her feather curling
down over her hat, her new sixteen-dollar coat,
her wine-colored skirts showing bravely. And
when that was done, he made her sit down with
the baby on her knee, for a picture of just the
mother and son. And then a further happy
thought came to him. He sat down and took the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_245" id="Page_245">[245]</SPAN></span>
baby, and cuddled his face right up against his
own, and demanded a picture.</p>
<p>“It ain’t usual,” the photographer protested.
“I can’t take a picture like that! It ain’t usual!”</p>
<p>“This ain’t no usual baby!” Wully replied
chuckling. Who could have made a statement
more paternal than that? “I want his face against
mine!” And he got the picture taken that way,
in the end.</p>
<p>They sought the street again. Chirstie was
rather overcome by her husband’s grandness. He
had such a worldly air—commanding people
about. He kept getting more imperious, more
happy all the time though he was entirely sober.
After a while, when it was growing dusk, he spied
a friend on the street, just going into his office.</p>
<p>“That’s Mr. Knight, Chirstie! You remember!
The man that drove me home that time! I’ll take
you to see him!” He wanted to show her to everybody.</p>
<p>They went into an office having not only a
kerosene lamp, but a lamp with a rich green
shade, most luxurious, most metropolitan-looking.
Chirstie was shy, and Mr. Knight puzzled for a
moment.</p>
<p>“I’m McLaughlin,” Wully explained. “The
soldier you drove out to Harmony, two years ago.
I was sick, you remember!”</p>
<p>Mr. Knight’s face lighted up with recognition.</p>
<p>“Come in, McLaughlin!” he said heartily. “I
didn’t recognize you! Sit down!” Around a table<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_246" id="Page_246">[246]</SPAN></span>
at one end of the room, men were playing cards,
well dressed men, who paused and looked up, and
continued looking at the newcomers. A tall wide
bookcase screened off one corner into something
like a private office and to this Mr. Knight led
them.</p>
<p>“My wife!” Wully said proudly, as he seated
them.</p>
<p>“Your wife? Your baby? Why, it doesn’t seem
possible! How the time gets away! And where
did you find her?” he asked, so frankly pleased
with her appearance that she blushed more deeply
than she had at his first remark.</p>
<p>“She’s from out there! From Harmony.”</p>
<p>“She <i>is</i>,” he exclaimed. He continued looking
at her. “Well, I always said that that was a remarkable
country. A remarkable country,” he drawled.</p>
<p>Wully was delighted. Knight was a man whose
opinion was valuable, a prosperous man, a man
dressed as men dress in cities, whose interest he felt
was not merely assumed for political ends. “How’s
your mother?” he went on. He asked about the
children, and the crops, and the new town which
was to be near them. Finally he said:</p>
<p>“Well you certainly don’t look much like you
did that morning. You were sick. Skin and bones.
Do you remember?”</p>
<p>“Do I remember!” exclaimed Wully. “Will I
ever forget!” He turned to his wife. “Chirstie,
I was sitting right down there by the elevator,
where the sidewalk is built up high, you know. I<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_247" id="Page_247">[247]</SPAN></span>
wasn’t sitting, either, I was lying stretched out, to
try to keep from throwing up! I thought I’d seen
Jimmy Sproul out there, and I’d ride home with
him, and when I hurried up to him, it wasn’t
Jimmy at all! It just made me sick! And I was
lying there when Mr. Knight came along, and
began asking me what was the matter of me. He
said he would take me home. ‘How far is it?’
you asked, and when I said twenty-six miles, you
said, ‘Oh! Twenty-six miles!’ Naturally. That
made some difference. My heart sank, as they say.
Or maybe it was my breakfast trying to get out.
Anyway, I had a pang of some kind. And you
said, ‘You wait here!’ And pretty soon along you
came with those grays! I tell you I felt better
even then. I got better all the way home. Every
step. It seemed that morning as if I couldn’t
wait another minute to start home!”</p>
<p>“Naturally!” remarked Mr. Knight, looking
again with a smile, at Chirstie.</p>
<p>“Oh, I didn’t know her then! If I had known
her I’d have started home crawling! Have you got
those grays yet?” asked Wully, suddenly curious.</p>
<p>“No, I haven’t.” The man smiled reminiscently.
“I wish I had, sometimes. A Chicago man came
along and wanted them. He was determined to
have them. I let them go for a half section of land
in Lyons County. I wouldn’t have done it,” he
added confidently, “only my son had a baby born
a day or two before that. I thought the land would
be a good thing to keep for the child. How old<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_248" id="Page_248">[248]</SPAN></span>
is this little fellow?” He snapped his fingers
invitingly towards the child.</p>
<p>“Oh, he’s—a year or two. Something like that,
isn’t he?” he asked his wife.</p>
<p>“Tut, tut, McLaughlin! You need experience!
When they’re young like that the women count
them in months. Don’t they, Mrs. McLaughlin?”
he appealed.</p>
<p>“How old is your grandchild?” Wully parried
boldly.</p>
<p>“Oh, mine’s several months. Mine’s—well, he’s
got two teeth already!” And they laughed. Wully
hastened to safer ground. If he wasn’t careful,
someone might ask him when he was married.</p>
<p>“I’ll tell you another thing I remember!” he
began. “I got in on that night train, that time, you
know, and I went to the hotel where we had always
stayed. Sick, I was, you know! I told the man—he’d
seen me a dozen times before—that I hadn’t
the price of a room. He’d had too much. He
never even looked to see who I was. Just saw my
uniform and began swearing! Wasn’t going to be
eaten out of house and home by a lot of begging
soldiers, he said. It nearly knocked me over. I
went out to the street. And I couldn’t get up face
enough to go some place else and ask for a bed, at
first. I just sat around. Then finally I went into
the Great West—that’s where we all stay now when
we come in. And Pierson there almost began
swearing at me because I said I’d pay him later.
He didn’t take soldiers’ last cents away from them,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_249" id="Page_249">[249]</SPAN></span>
he said. He saw how I felt, and he went and got
some milk toast made for me. And soft boiled
eggs. And then, do you know what he did? He
went to a room with me, and when he saw the
pillows on the bed, he went and got me a pair of
good pillows from some place. I hadn’t slept on a
pillow for I don’t know how long! A man notices
those things when he’s most dead, I tell you! Milk
toast, and pillows, by <i>Jiminy</i>! And in the morning
he sat and fed me such a lot of breakfast—no
wonder I had trouble! I felt as if I’d never get
enough to eat.”</p>
<p>Mr. Knight made him go on talking. They sat
there till the street was dark. And then Wully led
his wife away, right up to the hotel. And then
into the dining room. It seemed lordly to her that
dining room—an amazing day—and Wully most
lordly and amazing of all. It was like a fine wedding
trip, almost, that day.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_250" id="Page_250">[250]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XXI</h2>
<p class="drop-cap">THEY had breakfasted together before daylight,
and he had gone to load the lumber he
was taking home for his father, so that they might
have a very early start. In the noisy, untidy hotel
office she sat watching in surprise the confusion and
the stir. There were crowds of women waiting near
her, women like herself waiting for wagons to take
them on towards the west, women with bundles
and babies, and quarreling, crying young children.
Chirstie’s face showed how exciting the scene was
to her. She looked from group to group. She
considered a foreign woman with a handkerchief
tied on her head, whose tiny baby coughed and
wheezed distressingly. She longed to say something
sympathetic to the stolid mother. But she was too
shy. Between caring for her own vigorous son,
and watching other women’s children, the hour
hurried by. Presently she saw her husband drive
up, and get out to tie his horses. But before he had
started for the hotel door, a stranger accosted him,
and with the stranger Wully turned and went down
the street. So she waited on. Two sets of youngsters
quarreling drew their mothers into the fray,
and Chirstie shrank away from their roughness,
thoroughly shocked.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_251" id="Page_251">[251]</SPAN></span>Then, before she had expected him, Wully was
standing over her, reaching down for the baby.
She scarcely knew him. His face was white. His
eyes were shining strangely.</p>
<p>“What ails you?” she cried. “You’re sick,
Wully! What’s the matter?”</p>
<p>“I’m all right!” he said sharply. His voice
quivered with feeling. He couldn’t trust himself
to speak. His mouth was set in a hard line.</p>
<p>She rose and followed him, frightened. She got
into the wagon, and he handed her the baby. He
climbed up beside her, and they were off. She saw
he couldn’t tell her what had happened just there.
She could wait—a little.</p>
<p>They were almost out of town now.</p>
<p>“Wully, what’s the matter? Are you sick?”</p>
<p>“I’m all right!”</p>
<p>She was more anxious than ever. She waited
till the baby was asleep in her arms, and then she
laid him carefully down in the little box in which
Isobel McLaughlin had taken her babies back and
forth to town. Then she turned towards her husband
with determination. And hesitated. He
looked too stern—too fierce. She sat undecided,
wretched, glancing quickly at him and then away.
After a few perplexed moments, her face darkened
with terror.</p>
<p>“Oh, I know! You’re—you’ve seen <i>him</i>! You
were like that on the Fourth!”</p>
<p>He turned toward her, trying to speak.</p>
<p>“Yes!” he broke forth. “I saw him <i>dying</i>.”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_252" id="Page_252">[252]</SPAN></span>“Oh, dying!” She tried to realize it. “Oh, if
he’s <i>dying</i>, then we’ll be happy again!”</p>
<p>He said nothing. His lips worked.</p>
<p>“I won’t have to be afraid now!” She spoke like
one overcome by a great fortune. He had never
imagined she had been as unhappy as that cry of
hers indicated by its relief.</p>
<p>“Dying!” she repeated, tasting the sweetness of
the word. Then, suddenly:</p>
<p>“How do you know? Where did you see him?”</p>
<p>She saw his face harden with hatred.</p>
<p>“Wully, are you sure he’s dying? He isn’t dead
yet?”</p>
<p>“He’s dying all right!”</p>
<p>After a moment she exclaimed:</p>
<p>“But how did you find him?”</p>
<p>“Somebody told me just as I was ready to start
home.”</p>
<p>“Oh, that man! I saw that man speaking to you.
How did he know to tell you?”</p>
<p>“They were looking for someone to take him out
home.”</p>
<p>“Oh, they <i>were</i>!” That seemed to have changed
the situation for her.</p>
<p>“You mean they asked you to bring him out?”</p>
<p>He didn’t relish her questions.</p>
<p>“Yes.”</p>
<p>“And you wouldn’t do it, would you!” She
approved. She clasped his arm with both hands.
She rejoiced in her assurance.</p>
<p>His anger flamed again.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_253" id="Page_253">[253]</SPAN></span>“Likely I’d bring him out with you!”</p>
<p>“Oh, we’ll be <i>happy</i> now, Wully!”</p>
<p>But after a minute she stirred uncomfortably.
He felt her face grow grave.</p>
<p>“Where was it you saw him, Wully?”</p>
<p>“In a livery stable.”</p>
<p>“In a livery stable!” she repeated. “Dying in
such a place!” Dying seemed not so sweet a word
now.</p>
<p>“But why didn’t he send word home before?
Think of Aunt Libby, Wully!”</p>
<p>“He came in on the train last night.”</p>
<p>“Oh!” she exclaimed, enlightened. “He wanted
to get home alive!”</p>
<p>“What’s the matter of him?” she asked again.</p>
<p>“Hemorrhage,” said Wully, as shortly as it was
possible to speak. He wouldn’t tell her how he
had seen that snake lying bloody, dirty, sunken
helpless on a bed of straw. He urged his horses on.</p>
<p>She looked at him. He turned away from her
troubled eyes.</p>
<p>After a while;</p>
<p>“Look here, Wully!” she faltered.</p>
<p>He gave her no encouragement.</p>
<p>“After all, he was Aunt Libby’s baby!” she
sighed.</p>
<p>“After <i>all!</i>” he sneered. He meant to silence
her. She spoke again.</p>
<p>“Aunt Libby was always kind to me, Wully!”</p>
<p>He wouldn’t answer her. He knew what was
coming.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_254" id="Page_254">[254]</SPAN></span>She said timidly;</p>
<p>“I doubt we ought to go back and get him. If
he’s dying, Wully! And Auntie waiting there for
him!”</p>
<p>He said never a word.</p>
<p>“He may be dead before she sees him, if we
don’t.”</p>
<p>“We won’t!” he almost shouted. That should
have settled matters.</p>
<p>“But what’ll you tell her? She’ll ask. She’ll
find out you wouldn’t. You won’t can say you saw
him dying, and didn’t bring him home!”</p>
<p>That was true. He had begun to think of that.
Libby Keith would leave no detail of that death
undiscovered.</p>
<p>“Will you say you went away and left him there
to die?”</p>
<p>What else could he say? He certainly wouldn’t
tell that for one long rejoicing moment he had
stood looking into the eyes that so terribly besought
him—those eyes that were dying prayers, ultimate
beseechings—and had turned victoriously away.
He wouldn’t say that he had told the men who were
seeking a ride home for that snake, that he had too
heavy a load for so essential a favor. He wouldn’t
tell how shortly he had answered them, and how
hatefully turned on his heel and departed.</p>
<p>“Wully!” she said, after a little, with conviction,
“we ought to go back and get him! We can’t treat
Auntie this way!”</p>
<p>“Can’t we!” he exclaimed bitterly. “Giddup!”
he cried to his horses.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_255" id="Page_255">[255]</SPAN></span>He felt her wretchedness. He hardened his
heart against her sentimentality. Presently she said
imploringly;</p>
<p>“We can’t do this, Wully. We must go back!”</p>
<p>“I will not!” He spoke passionately.</p>
<p>When she spoke again, it was to warn him.</p>
<p>“If you don’t go back, I will!”</p>
<p>“No you won’t!” he cried.</p>
<p>She was silent for several minutes then. He felt
her bending down to see if the baby was covered.
Then she sat still. She was hesitating. Then after
a minute, before he could realize what was going
on, she had climbed over the side of the wagon, her
foot was on the hub, then, skirts and cloak and all,
she had alighted, backwards, stumblingly, from the
wagon. By the time he had pulled up the horses,
she was the length of the wagon from him. Ignoring
him, defying him, she was calling to him over
her shoulder;</p>
<p>“He made me do evil once. You made me do
evil once. But nobody can make me do it again!”
Down the road she ran. “I’m going back to him!”
she cried.</p>
<p>He had never been really angry with her before.
Sometimes at first, before the baby had been born,
he had grown very weary of her importunity, her
determination to make him tell his mother the
truth. But of late she had not done that. She had
been so satisfactory—so lovely. Now his rage
burst forth against her.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_256" id="Page_256">[256]</SPAN></span>“Go back to him, then, if you like him so well!”
He hurled the words after her, and drove on.</p>
<p>Even before he heard her cry of protest, he
regretted his bitter taunt. Furious with himself,
with her, he hurried west. Already he had begun
to see the mistake of his sweet refusal. It would
inevitably become known that he had seen Peter’s
straits, and had refused him so slight a kindness.
The whole neighborhood would be asking the
reason. He vowed to himself that he would not
take that carcass into the wagon with his wife if
all the world had to know the reason of his hatred.
Such things were expected of no man. He was
only human. He couldn’t do a thing like that!
And his wife had defied him! She had left him!
Ah, and he had taunted her so unjustly, so brutally!
But he had never imagined himself saying so cruel
a thing to her. He had never imagined her defying
him in such a fashion. That was what she thought
of him, then. He made her do wrong once! Classing
him with that damned— That was all the
gratitude she felt for his saving of her! But then,
of course, it was an awful thing he had just done.
He thought of himself lying sick on the sidewalk,
waiting for a chance to get home. He hardened
his heart. But he had been a decent man. No violator
of women! He would never do it.</p>
<p>He turned and looked after his deserting wife.
He could see her hurrying away from him. He
had an idea of shouting to her to come back—of
commanding her to come back. But he knew she<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_257" id="Page_257">[257]</SPAN></span>
wouldn’t heed him. He ought never to have said
so hateful a thing to her. As if she could want to
go back to that— He remembered how she had
sat sobbing on the doorstep when he first went to
her. He was glad to think of Peter Keith dying
there, lonely, shrunken, filthy. He looked again
after his wife. She went steadily eastward, running
towards the town. But he had the baby. She
would be coming back after a while!</p>
<p>He drove on, raging against her, trying to justify
himself. He went so far that he could scarcely
see her now. He might have gone on home, if there
had not appeared on the horizon a team, coming
towards him. Its approach was intolerable. Somebody
who might know them was coming nearer.
Somebody would see Wully McLaughlin riding
westward, and presently overtake his wife running
east! He turned around abruptly.</p>
<p>Facing east, he could just see her. He would
quickly overtake her, and order her to get in and
come home with him at once. He would never let
her go to that livery stable full of drunks alone.
He was getting near her.</p>
<p>Then a strange thing happened. He saw her
stop and suddenly turn around, and come half
running towards him as fast as she had run away.
He kept his face hard, unrelenting. He saw when
she came near that she was crying softly. She
climbed quickly up when he stopped.</p>
<p>“I doubt he’s not dying,” she wept. “I can’t do
it! He’s too strong, Wully! He’s tricky!”</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_258" id="Page_258">[258]</SPAN></span>She cuddled against him.</p>
<p>“Don’t cry!” he had to say.</p>
<p>“I won’t look at him!” she sobbed. “You know
I don’t want to go back to him! You oughtn’t to
have said that! You know I don’t like him! If
you want to know how much I hate him, I’ll tell
you! It was me that shot him that time. It wasn’t
his foot I was aiming at, either!” She wept unrestrainedly.</p>
<p>“You shot him!” Wully gasped.</p>
<p>“He would come back! What could I do!
There was no place to hide. I <i>shot</i> at him!”</p>
<p>She had shot him! She had been as desperate
as that. He was horrified anew. She bent down
to feel the baby’s hands, to cover him more securely.
She wanted to say something else, but she couldn’t
speak plainly because of her sobs. Yet she managed
to urge the horses eastward.</p>
<p>“I’ll never look at him!” she cried passionately.
“You needn’t think I like him! You oughtn’t to
have said that!”</p>
<p>“I know it, Chirstie! I oughtn’t to have said
such a thing. But you oughtn’t to have jumped out
and run away that way.”</p>
<p>“Yes, I ought!” she retorted, swallowing, choking.
“I couldn’t help it. It wasn’t my place to do it.
But my husband wouldn’t do his part! Wully, if
you hurry now, <i>hurry</i> enough, they’ll just think
you’ve been unloading. You won’t need to explain!
I won’t have you doing such a mean thing. I’ve got
enough bad things to tell without that! Hurry!”</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_259" id="Page_259">[259]</SPAN></span>
<h2 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XXII</h2>
<p class="drop-cap">THEY had passed the bridge on their burdened
way home. They had come to the place at
which Chirstie had so astonishingly defied him.
They had ridden together in a silence broken only
by the refreshed wee Johnnie’s cooing, as he
bounced back and forth in his mother’s lap. Wully
looked covertly at his wife from time to time, in
awe. She wasn’t thinking now what a nice baby
Peter Keith had been. Never once had she turned
her face towards what was in the wagon-box, to
see if it was indeed dying. Returning to town,
she had instructed him, woman-like, to be sure
that Peter had no weapons concealed, no way
of hurting a benefactor. And Wully had unloaded
his lumber raging. Caught, he was, trapped.
Having to do this unspeakable thing to satisfy
the sentimentality of a woman, and to save his
secret from desecration. Grimly he had made
sure from the doctor that there was no chance
of Peter living to reveal what Wully had so well
kept hidden. Coldly he had ordered the men at the
stable to wash the blood from that face, from that
matted beard, as if Peter was their cousin, and not
his. Grudgingly he had helped them deposit the
bony thing in the wagon. Covered to his head, still<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_260" id="Page_260">[260]</SPAN></span>
as a bag of meal, Peter lay there when Wully
McLaughlin drove to the hotel to get his wife.
And she had never once turned her head towards
him.</p>
<p>And now, when Wully looked at her from the
corner of his eyes, his own anger, his bitter hatred
seemed a small thing before hers. Her face was as
white as marble, and as hard, one might have
thought. Her mouth was screwed tight in loathing.
She sat perfectly still, looking straight ahead,
tragically. She wasn’t thinking of Aunt Libby
now. Wully was almost afraid of her ... afraid
certainly to offer her comfort.</p>
<p>They rode west. The sun was high now, and
shone dazzlingly over the brown stretches. The
horses felt the stimulus of the frosty morning. Wee
Johnnie jumped about, chuckling out his absurd
little meaningless words. Three miles they went;
four miles. From time to time Wully turned to
assure himself that his enemy lay still. He would
let him die there, without lifting a finger to
lengthen his life by a second. The sight of that
shape under the old brown blanket inflamed his
hatred. He looked, and turned quickly away, remembering
always that second time Peter had
dared to lay violent hands on his wife. It was that
second time he could never forgive, that second
time.</p>
<p>The baby grew restless. He complained fretfully
of his mother’s lack of attention. Wully gave
him, almost mechanically, the ends of the lines to<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_261" id="Page_261">[261]</SPAN></span>
play with. They pleased him, for a while. Then
he turned again to his mother, unable to fathom her
sternness. Never before had her hands touched
him so coldly. Looking right ahead of her, she
would pull that little shawl tightly around him
again, after he had succeeded in working his bare
arms out of it, tucking him in without a kiss or any
coaxing. His eyes studied her face, and found
there no thought for him. He stood up in her lap.
He put his arms around her neck, and stroked the
forbidden feather. She failed even to reprove him.
He seized the chance—he put the curling thing into
his mouth, and chewed the end of it experimentally.
He spit it out in disgust. He sat down again
in her lap, and began playing with the frogs on her
new coat. He fingered the interesting fringe. He
squirmed about more vigorously than ever. He
called to her. He put his hands up to her face.
She bent down and kissed him, but not as she
usually gathered him against herself with warmth.
The caress was hard and preoccupied, and he whispered
a little. He tried pat-a-caking, to get her to
smile upon him. That, too, failed. Wully handed
him the whip, and he shook it so fiercely that they
had both hastily to rescue their faces from the
blows he might have inflicted. Still his mother
looked straight ahead.</p>
<p>They came then to a low place. The horses
could go only very slowly. The baby adjusted
himself to the new motion of the wagon. There
was a splashing of mud that made him giggle<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_262" id="Page_262">[262]</SPAN></span>
delightedly. It would have been a choice morning
for any baby whose mother wasn’t sitting frozen.
Wee Johnnie made the best of it. He kicked, and
giggled, and squirmed about.</p>
<p>The horses failed of their own accord to take
their proper pace again. Wully had to speak to
them. He slapped them lightly with the lines.</p>
<p>“Get up, Nellie!” he exclaimed. “What’s the
matter of you?”</p>
<p>Wee Johnnie moved his arms exactly as Wully
had done.</p>
<p>“Get up, Nellie!” he said. “What’s the matter
of you?”</p>
<p>He said all that, plainly, if not perfectly, and
before he knew what was happening, his mother
had seized him, and was hugging him up against
her, in the good old way, kissing him.</p>
<p>“Get up, Nellie!” he cooed. “What’s the matter
of you!”</p>
<p>She had been so surprised, so delighted with her
son’s first sentence that she had turned, even kissing
him, to Wully, no joy complete unless he shared
it.</p>
<p>“Did you hear <i>that</i>!” she cried triumphantly, her
face blossoming towards him. “Say it <i>again</i>,
Lammie!”</p>
<p>And almost before Wully could smile in return,
he stopped. He turned around. He thought he
heard a groan from his load. He couldn’t even
smile at her with that man possibly spying upon
them. He looked—and from the end of the wagon<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_263" id="Page_263">[263]</SPAN></span>
that man had lifted his head a little, like a snake,
and had seen the smile that Chirstie had turned
upon her husband. And Wully—when he saw that
face—it was the last thing in the world that he
intended doing—but some way, in spite of himself,
he achieved generosity—the spoil, it may have been,
of ancestral struggle. At the terrible sight of that
face, he pitied his enemy. That coward, in his
damned way, had loved Chirstie. And in his tormented
sunken dying he had seen all the sweet
intimacy from which he had been shut out and had
sunk back, felled by the blow of that revelation.
Wully had foregone revenge. He had forborne
running a sword less sharp through his fallen
enemy than Chirstie’s wifely smile had been. In a
flash Wully saw himself sitting there by the woman,
loved, living, not dying, full of strength and generations,
while that man, loathed and rejected, was
already burning in hell.</p>
<p>The poor devil!</p>
<p>He pulled the horses up suddenly, and gave his
wife the lines. He climbed back to lift his cousin
into a position less painful. Through holes in the
old blanket, straws from beneath were scratching
the ghastly face. There was a farmhouse not so far
down the road.</p>
<p>“I’ll stop there and buy him a pillow,” Wully
resolved.</p>
<SPAN name="endofbook"></SPAN>
<div style="break-after:column;"></div><br />